俱舍論 惑能繫·三世實有·惑隨增·漏瀑流軛取Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · How the Afflictions Bind · Real Existence in the Three Times · Increase by Attachment · Outflows, Torrents, Yokes, and Appropriations

〔T29 0104a02〕
心要Essence

論主以一句定義開卷——隨眠於此事上隨增,即名繫此事——隨即問三世之中何等隨眠能繫何事。問既涉去來,遂逼出一段傍論:三世之法是不是實有。有部立宗、部內四家建立三世、論主逐句廣破、經部以『曾有當有』總答,末以「此法性甚深」收。傍論已了,回到正論:斷而非離繫、十六法十六識境、有隨眠心之二、十隨眠次第、起惑三因緣,末以漏瀑流軛取之物數與隨眠等訓詞收卷。

一句話:這一卷把全論最大的一場部派之諍與全論最細的一組數目表裝在同一卷裡——爭的是『有沒有』,數的是『有幾個』;爭的那一頭論主不判,數的那一頭一格不含糊。

位置(先立)

本卷即玄奘卷二十之全。三家古德在此各自分卷,卷界與玄奘全同,並皆判本卷為本品第六大科——光記標「此下第六明惑」,寶疏標「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」,頌疏標「從此第六,明惑能繫」。大科之下的分數則二式:光記與頌疏各分為二(約世明繫、約斷明繫),寶疏獨開四科(世縛通局、證三世有、建立三世、破三世有),其後三科恰對立宗、四家、廣破三段。本卷開卷無承轉套語,收卷落在訓詞之末,其後即卷尾題;『纏』之訓詁不在本卷而在下卷,光記自標「纏後別明,故此不問」——古德科界與譯本段界在此三方相合。真諦舊譯此品不作『隨眠』而作『惑』,只分二卷,本卷所對之段橫跨其兩卷之界;分卷是譯場之事,不是科段之證。

三個眼目

  1. 一問逼出一諍,而論主不代結。問『過去的隨眠能繫什麼事』,等於預設過去有事可繫;於是必須先辨去來有無。有部給了兩重教證(佛教人於過去色勤修厭捨、識由二緣生)與兩重理證(識起必有境、已謝業有當果),部內又有四家建立三世——法救以類、妙音以相、世友以位、覺天以待,而論主評取第三,以其「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」。隨即又以整整一頌逐句破這第三家:何礙用、用云何、無異、世便壞、有誰未生滅。破到極處,論不下判,只讓有部說一句「此法性甚深」就散場。三疏於這一段的問答繫屬完全一致(破方一律標經部、救方一律標有部),頌疏更於頌首總斷「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」——連末句『甚深』二字都明標為薩婆多之救,不是論主的結論。承其收束之姿,不代其結,是讀本卷的分寸。

  2. 爭完『有沒有』,就開始數『有幾個』——而數的骨架是開合,不是堆積。十六法十六識之表,規則只有一條:能緣者限同界或上界,再加一個無漏;於是欲界五、色界八、無色界十,見滅見道所斷各再加緣自部之識。漏、瀑流、軛、取四門更明白——它們不是四批東西,是同一堆惑按四種取義重新編組,體則「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」;四十一、五十二、二十九、二十八、三十六、十五、三十四、三十八諸數之所以不同,全在『見』與『無明』兩項的開與合。凡算不攏,多半是漏看了『除癡』或『析見』一句。而論主自己也知道表會嚇跑人,所以先造一部『略毘婆沙』,說明白:「而能越渡大大問流」——少費功力而渡大問。

  3. 本卷的術語都在教同一件事:隨眠是潛勢,不是現行。開頭分自相惑與共相惑,判準不在所緣而在起不起;未來五識相應的貪瞋,可生者只繫一世、注定不生者反遍繫三世——因為它沒有落點,只作潛勢而普遍地繫。中間辨『有隨眠』與『隨增』二義不同:伴著未必增著。末後四個訓詞把這一義說到底——「行相難知故名微細」、能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故名二隨增、恒隨有情故名隨逐、費力遮它而它屢起故名隨縛。察不出、增不停、甩不掉、壓不住:這就是為什麼隨眠要斷,而不是壓。

一義(附):那一句『甚深』究竟是誰的話

本論在傍論末後錄毘婆沙師之結,說去來如現實有,其中不能通釋處,愛惜自己的人應當知道「法性甚深非尋思境」。頌疏明標這是薩婆多之救。而眾賢《順正理論》讀到此處反應最烈,逕判論主此語為『詭設謗言』——意思是:這句收場話並不是有部自己說得出的,是論主替他們安上去的。同一句話,本論作有部之救,頌疏標薩婆多救,眾賢則指為論主之設詞。三方所見不同,並錄不判;讀者由此可知,本卷末後那一句的歸屬,本身就是一個有來歷的爭點。

通於全卷

本卷有兩個小地方值得回頭再看。一是那兩塊『非本頌』——一首是論主引來破有部的頌(「許法體恒有,而說性非常」),一首是把十六法十六識重新攝成的提要頌(光記標作「說頌重攝。總結」,寶疏標作「此兩行頌重述前義」)。判它們不是本頌,靠的是前文之徵而不是義理猜測;這一分辨看似瑣碎,卻是讀論不把別人的話當作論的話的第一道關。

二是全卷收尾那個譬喻。論主在訓完漏字之後,另出一個更善之釋,並引契經作證:逆著水流拉船,縱使用大力氣行去仍難;順流放船,即使捨了力氣行去也不難——起善心與起染心,正是這樣。三世有無可以爭,物數開合可以爭,而順流易、逆流難這一件事,兩造都不會爭。一卷之中爭了那麼久,末後落回一句人人可驗的話,這個收法不是偶然。

The author opens the fascicle with a single definition — a latent tendency increasing by attachment upon this thing is just what is named binding this thing — and at once asks which latent tendencies among the three times can bind which things. The question touching past and future, it forces out an incidental discussion: are the dharmas of the three times really existent? The Sarvāstivādins establish their tenet, four masters within the school establish the three times, the author refutes at length line by line, the Sautrāntikas answer comprehensively by “having once been and being to be,” and it closes with 「此法性甚深」 tr. “the nature of this dharma is profound.” The incidental discussion finished, it returns to the main argument: abandoned and yet not released from bondage, the sixteen dharmas as object-fields of the sixteen consciousnesses, the two kinds of mind possessed of latent tendencies, the order of the ten latent tendencies, the three causes and conditions of an affliction’s arising; and it closes the fascicle with the number of items under the outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations and the glosses on the names of the latent tendencies and the rest.

In one sentence: This fascicle packs into one fascicle the greatest dispute between the schools in the whole treatise and the finest set of numerical tables in the whole treatise — what is disputed is “whether there is,” what is counted is “how many there are”; and on the disputing side the author passes no verdict, while on the counting side not one square is blurred.

Placement (established first)

This fascicle is the whole of Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty. The three ancient masters each divide their fascicles here, their boundaries wholly the same as Xuanzang’s, and all adjudge this fascicle to be the sixth main division of this chapter — Puguang marks 「此下第六明惑」 tr. “below, the sixth, explaining the afflictions,” Fabao marks 「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」 tr. “from here below, the sixth of the main text, explaining the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times,” Yuanhui marks 「從此第六,明惑能繫」 tr. “from here the sixth, explaining that the afflictions can bind.” Beneath the main division the number of divisions runs in two patterns: Puguang and Yuanhui each divide it into two (explaining binding with reference to the times, and with reference to abandonment), while Fabao alone opens four (the extent of binding across the times, proving that the three times exist, establishing the three times, refuting the existence of the three times), his latter three answering exactly to the three passages of the establishing of the tenet, the four masters, and the refutation at length. This fascicle opens without any transitional formula, and closes at the end of the glosses, followed immediately by the end-title of the fascicle; the gloss on “entanglement” falls not in this fascicle but in the next, Puguang marking of himself 「纏後別明,故此不問」 tr. “the entanglements are explained separately later, and so are not asked after here” — the boundary of the ancient masters’ outline and the boundary of the translations coinciding here on three sides. Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this chapter not as “latent tendency” but as “affliction,” and divides it into two fascicles only, so that the stretch answering to this fascicle straddles a boundary between two of his; the division into fascicles is a matter of the translation bureau and not evidence of doctrinal sections.

Three Points to Watch

  1. One question forces out one dispute, and the author does not conclude for either party. To ask “what things can a past latent tendency bind” is to presuppose that the past has things to be bound; and so one must first make out whether past and future exist. The Sarvāstivādins give two proofs from teaching (the Buddha teaching men to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form; a consciousness arising from two conditions) and two from principle (a consciousness when it arises must have its object-field; an action already perished has a coming result), and within the school four masters establish the three times — Dharmatrāta by class, Ghoṣa by mark, Vasumitra by position, Buddhadeva by relation — and the author assesses and takes the third, on the ground that 「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」 tr. “his meaning is that when the function of dharmas is not yet present they are called future, at the time when there is function they are called present, and when the function has ceased they are called past, the entity not being distinct.” And then he uses a whole stanza to refute that third master line by line: what obstructs the function, what time the function is, no distinction, time collapses, who is unarisen or ceased. Refuting to the utmost, the treatise passes no verdict, and merely lets the Sarvāstivādins say one sentence, 「此法性甚深」 tr. “the nature of this dharma is profound,” and the party breaks up. The three commentaries agree completely in their attribution of question and answer through this passage (the refuting party uniformly marked the Sautrāntikas, the defending party uniformly the Sarvāstivādins), and Yuanhui moreover passes a general adjudication at the head of the stanza, 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence” — even the two characters “profound” in the last line being expressly marked a Sarvāstivādin defense and not the author’s conclusion. To carry on the posture of his closing without carrying his conclusion for him is the measure for reading this fascicle.

  2. The dispute over “whether there is” done, the counting of “how many there are” begins — and the skeleton of the counting is opening and gathering, not heaping up. For the table of sixteen dharmas and sixteen consciousnesses the rule is one only: what can take them as object is limited to the same realm or a higher one, plus one without outflows; and so the desire realm has five, the form realm eight, the formless ten, with one consciousness taking its own category as object added for what is abandoned through the seeing of cessation and of the path. The four gates of outflow, torrent, yoke, and appropriation are plainer still — they are not four batches of things but one heap of afflictions regrouped under four senses of the term, their entity being such that 「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」 tr. “it should be known that the four yokes are the same as the torrents, and the four appropriations should be known to be the same in entity as the four yokes”; and the reason the numbers forty-one, fifty-two, twenty-nine, twenty-eight, thirty-six, fifteen, thirty-four, and thirty-eight differ lies wholly in the opening and gathering of the two items “view” and “ignorance.” Wherever the reckoning will not come out, it is most often because one has overlooked the phrase “delusion excepted” or “view drawn out.” And the author himself knows that a table will frighten readers off, and so he first composes a “brief Vibhāṣā” and states it plainly: 「而能越渡大大問流」 tr. “and one is able to cross the very great flood of questions” — little labor spent, and a great question crossed.

  3. The technical terms of this fascicle are all teaching one and the same thing: a latent tendency is a potency, not an activity. It opens by dividing the afflictions of individual and of common characteristic, the criterion lying not in the object taken but in whether they arise; of the greed and hatred associated with the five consciousnesses in the future, those that may arise bind one time alone while those settled not to arise bind all three times throughout — because they have no place to fall, and bind universally simply as a potency. In the middle it makes out that “possessed of latent tendencies” and “increase by attachment” are two different senses: accompanying does not necessarily mean increasing. And at the end the four glosses state that sense to the bottom — 「行相難知故名微細」 tr. “because its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of it is called subtle”; because it can increase torpor and clogging upon what is taken as object and upon what it is associated with it is called twofold increase by attachment; because it constantly follows after a sentient being it is called following after; because it appears again and again though one spends strength to block it it is called binding along. Undetectable, unceasing in its increase, not to be shaken off, not to be pressed down: this is why the latent tendencies must be abandoned and not merely suppressed.

One Further Point (Appended): Whose Sentence “Profound” Really Is

At the end of the incidental discussion this treatise records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing, that past and future are really existent as the present is, and that wherever within this something cannot be explained through, one who cherishes himself ought to know that 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach.” Yuanhui expressly marks this a Sarvāstivādin defense. And Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, reading this place, reacts with the greatest heat, adjudging the author’s sentence outright “a slanderous saying craftily set up” — meaning that this closing phrase is not one the Sarvāstivādins could have uttered of themselves but one the author fastened upon them. One and the same sentence: in this treatise the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, in Yuanhui a Sarvāstivādin defense, and in Saṅghabhadra the author’s own contrivance. The three sides see it differently, and they are recorded together without adjudication; but the reader may know from this that the attribution of that last sentence of the fascicle is itself a point at issue with a history behind it.

Through the Whole Fascicle

There are two small places in this fascicle worth returning to. One is the two blocks that are “not root stanzas” — one a stanza the author adduces in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins (「許法體恒有,而說性非常」 tr. “to grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent”), and one a summary stanza gathering the sixteen dharmas and sixteen consciousnesses again (Puguang marking it 「說頌重攝。總結」 tr. “a stanza is spoken to gather it again; a general conclusion,” Fabao marking it 「此兩行頌重述前義」 tr. “these two lines of stanza restate the preceding sense”). To adjudge them not root stanzas rests upon the warrant in the preceding text and not upon guesses from doctrine; and this distinction, trivial as it looks, is the first barrier against taking another’s words for the treatise’s own.

The other is the simile at the fascicle’s close. Having glossed the word “outflow,” the author sets out a better explanation and adduces a sūtra in proof: to draw a boat against the current is hard even with great strength expended, while to let it go with the current is not hard even with strength given up — and the arising of a wholesome mind and of a defiled mind is just so. Whether the three times exist may be disputed, and the opening and gathering of the number of items may be disputed; but that going with the current is easy and going against it hard is a thing neither party will dispute. After so long a dispute within one fascicle, that it should come down at the end upon one sentence anyone may verify is no accident.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十 〔T29 0104a02〕

分別隨眠品第五之二 〔T29 0104a06〕

〔T29 0104a〕 諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事。應說過去現在未來何等隨眠能繫何事?頌曰:

〔頌·正23·正24 T29 0104a10〕   若於此事中,未斷貪瞋慢,
  過現若已起,未來意遍行,
  五可生自世,不生亦遍行,
  餘過未遍行,現正緣能繫。
論曰:且諸隨眠總有二種:一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢;二者共相,謂見、疑、癡。事雖有多,此說所繫。如應未斷,流至後門。若此事中有貪瞋慢,於過去世已生未斷,現在已生能繫此事。以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故。若未來世意識相應貪瞋慢三遍於三世,乃至未斷皆能繫縛。未來五識相應貪瞋,若未斷可生,唯繫未來世。未來五識相應貪瞋,若未斷不生,亦能繫三世。所餘一切見疑無明,去來未斷遍縛三世。由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故。若現在世正緣境時,隨其所應能繫此事。應辯諸事過去未來,為實有無方可說繫。若實是有,則一切行恒時有故應說為常;若實是無,如何可說有能所繫及離繫耶?毘婆沙師定立實有,然彼諸行不名為常,由與有為諸相合故。為此所立決定增明,應略標宗顯其理趣。頌曰:

〔頌·正25 T29 0104b03〕   三世有由說,二有境果故,
  說三世有故,許說一切有。
論曰:三世實有。所以者何?由契經中世尊說故。謂世尊說:苾芻當知,若過去色非有,不應多聞聖弟子眾於過去色勤脩厭捨。以過去色是有故,應多聞聖弟子眾於過去色勤脩厭捨。若未來色非有,不應多聞聖弟子眾於未來色勤斷欣求。以未來色是有故,應多聞聖弟子眾於未來色勤斷欣求。又具二緣識方生故,謂契經說:識二緣生。其二者何?謂眼及色。廣說乃至意及諸法。若去來世非實有者,能緣彼識應闕二緣。已依聖教證去來有,當依正理證有去來,以識起時必有境故。謂必有境,識乃得生,無則不生,其理決定。若去來世境體實無,是則應有無所緣識,所緣無故識亦應無。又已謝業有當果故,謂若實無過去體者,善惡二業當果應無,非果生時有現因在。由此教理,毘婆沙師定立去來二世實有。若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世,以說三世皆定實有故,許是說一切有宗。謂若有人說三世實有,方許彼是說一切有宗。若人唯說有現在世及過去世未與果業,說無未來及過去世已與果業,彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝。今此部中差別有幾?誰所立世最善可依?頌曰:

〔頌·正26 T29 0104b29〕   此中有四種,類相位待異,
  第三約作用,立世最為善。
論曰:尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異。彼謂諸法行於世時,由類有殊非體有異。如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異。又如乳變成於酪時,捨味勢等,非捨顯色。如是諸法行於世時,從未來至現在、從現在入過去,唯捨得類,非捨得體。尊者妙音作如是說:由相不同,三世有異。彼謂諸法行於世時,過去正與過去相合,而不名為離現未相。未來正與未來相合,而不名為離過現相。現在正與現在相合,而不名為離過未相。如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染。尊者世友作如是說:由位不同,三世有異。彼謂諸法行於世時,至位位中作異異說,由位有別非體有異。如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千。尊者覺天作如是說:由待有別,三世有異。彼謂諸法行於世時,前後相待立名有異,如一女人名母名女。此四種說一切有中,第一執法有轉變故,應置數論外道朋中。第二所立世相雜亂,三世皆有三世相故。人於妻室貪現行時,於餘境貪唯有成就。現無貪起,何義為同?第四所立前後相待,一世法中應有三世。謂過去世前後剎那應名去來,中為現在。未來現在類亦應然。故此四中第三最善,以約作用位有差別,由位不同立世有異。彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊。此已具知。彼應復說,若去來世體亦實有,應名現在,何謂去來?豈不前言約作用立。若爾,現在有眼等根,彼同分攝有何作用?彼豈不能取果與果?是則過去同類因等既能與果,應有作用。有半作用,世相應雜。已略推徵,次當廣破。頌曰:

〔頌·正27 T29 0105a07〕   何礙用云何?無異世便壞,
  有誰未生滅?此法性甚深。
論曰:應說若法自體恒有,應一切時能起作用,以何礙力令此法體所起作用時有時無?若謂眾緣不和合者,此救非理,許常有故。又此作用云何得說為去來今?豈作用中而得更立有餘作用?若此作用非去來今而復說言作用是有,則無為故應常非無,故不應言作用已滅,及此未有法名去來。若許作用異法體者,可有此失,然無有異,故不應言有此過失。若爾,所立世義便壞,謂若作用即是法體,體既恒有用亦應然。何得有時名為過未?故彼所立世義不成。何為不成?以有為法未已生名未來,若已生未已滅名現在,若已滅名過去。彼復應說,若如現在法體實有,去來亦然,誰未已生?誰復已滅?謂有為法體實恒有,如何可得成,未已生已滅。先何所闕?彼未有故,名未已生。後復闕何?彼已無故,名為已滅。故不許法本無今有、有已還無,則三世義應一切種皆不成立。然彼所說,恒與有為諸相合故。行非常者,此但有虛言,生滅理無故。許體恒有說性非常,如是義言所未曾有。依如是義,故有頌言: 〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0105b02〕   許法體恒有,而說性非常,
  性體復無別,此真自在作。
又彼所言,世尊說故去來二世體實有者,我等亦說有去來世。謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故。依如是義說有去來,非謂去來如現實有。誰言彼有如現在世?非如現世彼有云何?彼有去來二世自性。此復應詰:若俱是有,如何可言是去來性故說彼有?但據曾當因果二性,非體實有。世尊為遮謗因果見,據曾當義說有去來,有聲通顯有無法故。如世間說,有燈先無、有燈後無。又如有言:有燈已滅,非我今滅。說有去來,其義亦應爾。若不爾者,去來性不成。若爾,何緣世尊依彼杖髻外道說業過去盡滅變壞而猶是有。豈彼不許業曾有性?而今世尊重為說有,依彼所引現相續中與果功能密說為有。若不爾者,彼過去業現實有性,過去豈成?理必應爾。以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集。本無今有、有已還無。去來眼根若實有者,經不應說本無等言。若謂此言依現世說,此救非理,以現世性與彼眼根體無別故。若許現世本無今有、有已還無,是則眼根去來無體義已成立。又彼所說,要具二緣識方生故。去來二世體實有者,應共尋思,意法為緣生意識者,為法如意作能生緣?為法但能作所緣境?若法如意作能生緣,如何未來百千劫後當有彼法?或當亦無為能生緣生今時識。又涅槃性違一切生,立為能生,不應正理。若法但能為所緣境,我說過未亦是所緣,若無如何成所緣境?我說彼有,如成所緣。如何成所緣?謂曾有、當有。非憶過去色受等時,如現分明觀彼為有,但追憶彼曾有之相;逆觀未來當有亦爾,謂如曾現在所領色相,如是追憶過去為有,亦如當現在所領色相,如是逆觀未來為有。若如現有應成現世。若體現無,則應許有緣無境識,其理自成。若謂去來極微散亂有而非現,理亦不然,取彼相時非散亂故。又若彼色有同現在,唯有極微散亂為異,則極微色其體應常。又色唯應極微聚散,竟無少分可名生滅。是則遵崇邪命者論,棄背善逝所說契經。如契經說:眼根生位無所從來,乃至廣說,又非受等極微集成。如何可言去來散亂?然於受等追憶逆觀,亦如未滅已生時相。若如現有體應是常,若體現無,還應許有緣無境識,理亦自成。若體全無是所緣者,第十三處應是所緣,諸有達無第十三處。此能緣識為何所緣?若謂即緣彼名為境,是則應撥彼名為無。又若緣聲先非有者,此能緣識為何所緣?若謂即緣彼聲為境,求聲無者應更發聲。若謂聲無住未來位,未來實有如何謂無?若謂去來無現世者,此亦非理,其體一故。若有少分體差別者,本無今有其理自成。故識通緣有非有境。然菩薩說,世間所無我知我見無是處者,意說他人懷增上慢,亦於非有現相謂有,我唯於有方觀為有。若異此者,則一切覺皆有所緣,何緣於境得有猶豫或有差別。理必應然。以薄伽梵於餘處說:善來苾芻!汝等若能為我弟子,無諂無誑有信有勤,我旦教汝令暮獲勝,我暮教汝令旦獲勝。便知有是有、非有是非有、有上是有上、無上是無上。由此彼說,識有境故有去來者,亦不成因。又彼所言,業有果故有去來者,理亦不然。非經部師作如是說,即過去業能生當果,然業為先所引相續,轉變差別令當果生。彼我品中當廣顯示。若執實有過去未來,則一切時果體常有,業於彼果有何功能?若謂能生,則所生果本無今有,其理自成。若一切法一切時有,誰於誰有能生功能?又應顯成雨眾外道所黨邪論。彼作是說:有必常有,無必常無。無必不生,有必不滅。若謂能令果成現在,如何令果成現在耶?若謂引令至餘方所,則所引果其體應常。又無色法當如何引?又此所引應體本無。若謂但令體有差別,本無今有其理自成。是故此說一切有部,若說實有過去未來,於聖教中非為善說。若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說。經如何說?如契經言:梵志當知,一切有者,唯十二處或唯三世。如其所有而說有言。若去來無,如何可說有能所繫及離繫耶?彼所生因,隨眠有故,說有去來能繫煩惱。緣彼煩惱隨眠有故,說有去來所繫縛事。若隨眠斷,得離繫名。毘婆沙師作如是說:如現實有過去未來。所有於中不能通釋,諸自愛者應如是知,法性甚深非尋思境,豈不能釋便撥為無?有異門故此生此滅,謂色等生即色等滅。有異門故異生異滅,謂未來生現在世滅。有異門故即世名生,以正生時世所攝故。有異門故說世有生,未來世有多剎那故。傍論已了,今應思擇,諸事已斷彼離繫耶?設事離繫彼已斷耶?若事離繫彼必已斷,有事已斷而非離繫。斷非離繫其事云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正28 T29 0106b12〕   於見苦已斷,餘遍行隨眠,
  及前品已斷,餘緣此猶繫。
論曰:且見道位苦智已生、集智未生,見苦所斷諸事已斷,見集所斷遍行隨眠若未永斷,能緣此者於此猶繫。及脩道位隨何道生?九品事中前品已斷,餘未斷品所有隨眠,能緣此者於此猶繫。斷非離繫,如是應知。何事有幾隨眠隨增?若隨事別答,便費多言論,是故應造略毘婆沙,由此雖勞少少功力,而能越渡大大問流。謂法雖多,略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法。能緣彼識名數亦然。但應了知何法何識境,易思何事何隨眠隨增。此中且應知,何法何識境?頌曰:

〔頌·正29–31 T29 0106b25〕   見苦集脩斷,若欲界所繫,
  自界三色一,無漏識所行,
  色自下各三,上一淨識境,
  無色通三界,各三淨識緣,
  見滅道所斷,皆增自識行,
  無漏三界中,後三淨識境。
論曰:若欲界繫見苦見集脩所斷法,各五識緣,謂自界三即如前說,及色界一即脩所斷,無漏第五,皆容緣故。若色界繫,即前所說三部諸法,各八識緣,謂自下三皆如前說,及上界一即脩所斷,無漏第八,皆容緣故。若無色繫,即前所說三部諸法,各十識緣,謂三界三皆如前說,無漏第十,皆容緣故。見滅見道所斷諸法,應知一一增自識緣。此復云何?謂欲界繫見滅所斷為六識緣,五即如前,增見滅斷。見道所斷為六識緣,五亦如前,增見道斷。色無色界見滅道斷,隨應為九十一識緣。若無漏法為十識緣,謂三界中各後三部,即見滅道脩所斷識,無漏第十,皆容緣故。為攝前義,復說頌言: 〔攝頌·非本頌 T29 0106c16〕   見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,
  應知如次第,五八十識緣。
  見滅道所斷,各增自識緣,
  無漏法應知,能為十識境。
如是了知十六種法為十六識所緣境已,今應思何事何隨眠隨增。若別疏條恐文煩廣,故我於此略示方隅。且有問言:所繫事內樂根有幾隨眠隨增?應觀樂根總有七種,謂欲界一即脩所斷,色界五部,無漏第七。一切無漏非諸隨眠之所隨增,如前已說。此中前六隨其所應欲脩所斷及諸遍行色界一切隨眠隨增。若有問言:緣樂根識復有幾種隨眠隨增?應觀此識總有十二,謂欲界四除見滅斷,色界五部,無色界二即見道諦及脩所斷,無漏第十二,皆能緣樂根。此隨所應欲界四部,色界有為緣,無色界二部,及諸遍行隨眠隨增。若復有問言:緣緣樂根識復有幾種隨眠隨增?應觀此識總有十四,於前十二更加二種,即無色界見苦集斷。如是十四識能緣緣樂根,此隨所應欲色如上,無色四部隨眠隨增。准此方隅,餘應思擇。若心由彼名有隨眠,彼於此心定隨增不?此不決定,或有隨眠,謂與心相應,及緣心未斷相應已斷則不隨增。依此義門應作是說。頌曰:

〔頌·正32 T29 0107a12〕   有隨眠心二,謂有染無染,
  有染心通二,無染局隨增。
論曰:有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故。於中有染或有隨增,謂相應緣隨眠未斷,相應已斷則不隨增,仍說有隨眠,以恒相應故。若無染者,唯局隨增。緣此隨眠必未永斷,此唯據隨增名有隨眠故。如上所說十種隨眠次第生時,誰前誰後?頌曰:

〔頌·正33 T29 0107a20〕   無明疑邪身,邊見戒見取,
  貪慢瞋如次,由前引後生。
論曰:且諸煩惱次第生時,先由無明於諦不了,不欲觀苦乃至道諦。由不了故,次引生疑,謂聞二途便懷猶豫為苦非苦,乃至廣說。從此猶豫引邪見生,謂邪聞思生邪決定,撥無苦諦乃至廣說。由撥無諦引身見生,謂取蘊中撥無苦理,便決定執此是我故。從此身見引邊見生,謂依我執斷常邊故。從此邊見引生戒取,謂由於我隨執一邊,便計此執為能淨故。從戒禁取引見取生,謂計能淨已必執為勝故。從此見取次引貪生,謂自見中情深愛故。從此貪後次引慢生,謂自見中深愛著已,恃生高舉𣣋蔑他故。從此慢後次引生瞋,謂自見中深愛恃已,於他所起違己見中,情不能忍必憎嫌故。有餘師說:於自見解取捨位中起憎嫌故。見諦所斷貪等生時,緣自相續見為境故。如是且依次第起說,越次起者前後無定。諸煩惱起由幾因緣?頌曰:

〔頌·正34 T29 0107b12〕   由未斷隨眠,及隨應境現,
  非理作意起,說惑具因緣。
論曰:由三因緣諸煩惱起。且如將起欲貪纏時,未斷未遍知欲貪隨眠故,順欲貪境現在前故,緣彼非理作意起故,由此力故便起欲貪。此三因緣如其次第,即因境界加行三力,餘煩惱起類此應知。謂此且據具因緣說,或有唯託境界力生。如退法根阿羅漢等,即上所說隨眠并纏。經說為漏、瀑流、軛、取。漏謂三漏:一欲漏、二有漏、三無明漏。言瀑流者,謂四瀑流:一欲瀑流、二有瀑流、三見瀑流、四無明瀑流。軛謂四軛,如瀑流說。取謂四取:一欲取、二見取、三戒禁取、四我語取。如是漏等其體云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正35–38 T29 0107b26〕   欲煩惱并纏,除癡名欲漏,
  有漏上二界,唯煩惱除癡,
  同無記內門,定地故合一,
  無明諸有本,故別為一漏。
  瀑流軛亦然,別立見利故,
  見不順住故,非於漏獨立。
  欲有軛并癡,見分二名取,
  無明不別立,以非能取故。
論曰:欲界煩惱并纏,除癡,四十一物總名欲漏,謂欲界繫根本煩惱三十一并十纏。色無色界煩惱除癡,五十二物總名有漏,謂上二界根本煩惱各二十六。豈不彼有惛沈掉舉二種纏耶?《品類足》中亦作是說:云何有漏?謂除無明,餘色無色二界所繫結縛隨眠隨煩惱纏。今於此中何故不說?迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:彼界纏少,不自在故。何緣合說二界隨眠為一有漏?同無記性於內門轉,依定地生,由三義同故合為一。如前所說名有貪因,即是此中名有漏義。准此三界十五無明義至已立為無明漏。何緣唯此別立漏名?無明能為諸有本故。瀑流及軛體與漏同,然於其中見亦別立,謂前欲漏即欲瀑流及欲軛,如是有漏即有瀑流及有軛。析出諸見為見瀑流及見軛者,謂猛利故令住名漏,如後當說。見不順彼,性猛利故,由此於漏不獨立名,但可與餘合立為漏。如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流,謂貪瞋慢各有五種、疑四、纏十。二十八物名有瀑流,謂貪與慢各十、疑八。三十六物名見瀑流,謂三界中各十二見。十五物名無明瀑流,謂三界無明各有五。應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛。然欲我語各并無明,見分為二與前軛別。即前欲軛并欲無明三十四物總名欲取,謂貪瞋慢無明各五、疑有四、并十纏。即前有軛并二界無明三十八物總名我語取,謂貪慢無明各十、疑有八。於見軛中除戒禁取,餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取。何緣別立戒禁取耶?由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故。謂在家眾由此誑惑,計自餓等為天道故。諸出家眾由此誑惑,計捨可愛境為清淨道故。何緣無明不別立取?能取諸有故立取名,然諸無明非能取故。謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故,但可與餘合立為取。然契經說:欲軛云何?謂諸欲中欲貪、欲欲、欲親、欲愛、欲樂、欲悶、欲耽、欲嗜、欲喜、欲藏、欲隨、欲著纏壓於心,是名欲軛。有軛、見軛應知亦爾。又餘經說:欲貪名取。由此故知,於欲等四所起欲貪名欲等取。如是已辯隨眠并纏,經說為漏瀑流軛取。此隨眠等名有何義?頌曰:

〔頌·正39 T29 0108a19〕   微細二隨增,隨逐與隨縛,
  住流漂合執,是隨眠等義。
論曰:根本煩惱現在前時,行相難知故名微細。二隨增者,能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故。言隨逐者,謂能起得恒隨有情常為過患,不作加行為令彼生。或設劬勞為遮彼起,而數現起,故名隨縛。由如是義故名隨眠。稽留有情久住生死,或令流轉於生死中,從有頂天至無間獄。由彼相續於六瘡門泄過無窮故名為漏,極漂善品故名瀑流,和合有情故名為軛,能為依執故名為取。若善釋者應作是言,諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏。如契經說:具壽當知,譬如挽船逆流而上,設大功用行尚為難。若放此船順流而去,雖捨功用行不為難。起善染心應知亦爾。准此經意,於境界中煩惱不絕說名為漏,若勢增上說名瀑流。謂諸有情若墜於彼,唯可隨順無能違逆,涌泛漂激難違拒故。於現行時非極增上說名為軛,但令有情與種種類苦和合故。或數現行故名為軛,執欲等故說名為取。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正23·正24〕何等隨眠能繫何事——自相惑與共相惑於三世之繫縛

論(開卷起問):一切有情,在某一件事(所緣之法)上頭,若有隨眠於其上增其惛滯,就叫作『繫縛這件事』。那麼應當說:過去、現在、未來三世之中,哪一類隨眠能夠繫縛哪一種事?頌說:

:如果在這一件事上頭,貪、瞋、慢還沒有斷除,那麼過去世與現在世之中,凡是已經生起過的,都能繫此事;未來世之中,則是意識所相應的那一分,以及一切遍行的隨眠能繫。未來的五識所相應者,若還可能生起,就只繫未來一世;若已注定不生起,那也遍繫三世。其餘的隨眠(見、疑、無明),無論過去未來,只要未斷,一律遍繫三世;至於現在的,正緣著境的時候就能繫。

:先要知道,隨眠總共分兩類。第一類叫『自相惑』,就是貪、瞋、慢三者。第二類叫『共相惑』,就是見、疑、癡(無明)三者。所繫的事雖然很多,這裡只就『所繫』這一邊來說。凡是還沒有斷的,就一直流貫到後面各門去(後文論隨增、論次第,都是接著這一分講)。

若在這一件事上有貪、瞋、慢,在過去世已經生起而未斷,在現在世已經生起,這兩者都能繫縛這一件事。為什麼只算『已生起的』?因為貪瞋慢是自相惑,並不是一切有情都必定普遍生起(有人於此境起貪,有人不起;所以要看它實際起過沒有)。

若是未來世之中意識所相應的那三者(貪、瞋、慢),這一分遍通於過去現在未來三世,只要還沒有斷,都能夠繫縛。至於未來世之中五識(眼耳鼻舌身識)所相應的貪與瞋,情形又分兩路:若還沒有斷而將來仍可能生起的,它就只繫縛未來這一世;若還沒有斷而已注定不會生起的(那一分永不現行),它反而能夠遍繫三世。

其餘的一切見、疑、無明,不論過去未來,只要未斷,一律普遍繫縛三世。為什麼?因為這三種是共相惑,一切有情都被它普遍繫縛(凡夫於四諦之理一概不了,這是共通的,不像貪瞋要看個別對境)。至於現在世的隨眠,正在緣著境界的時候,就隨其所應而能繫縛這一件事。

論(由此逼出一段傍論):既然要說『所繫的事』通於過去與未來,那就得先辨明:過去未來的諸事,究竟是實有還是實無?辨明了才談得上『繫』。可是兩邊都有難處——如果過去未來真的是有,那麼一切行法就永遠都在,豈不是應當叫作『常』?如果過去未來真的是無,那又怎麼能說有『能繫的煩惱』、有『所繫的事』、有『離繫』這回事?

毘婆沙師(有部本宗之師)在這裡決定主張:過去未來實有。而他們也不承認因此諸行就成了常——因為諸行始終與生、住、異、滅四種有為相結合著(有生滅相,所以不常)。為了把這個主張說得更明白,以下先簡略地標出宗義、顯示其理路。頌說:


〔正25〕三世實有之立宗——二教證與二理證

:三世是有,一由聖教所說故,二由『識必有二緣』及『業必有當果』兩項道理故。正因為主張三世都有,所以才被許為『說一切有部』。

:(有部之立)三世確實是實有。何以見得?第一,由於契經之中世尊親口說過。

世尊怎麼說?世尊說:比丘們應當知道,假使過去的色是沒有的,那麼多聞的聖弟子眾就不必對過去的色勤修厭離捨棄了(既然佛教人厭捨過去色,可見過去色是有的,才有可厭之物)。正因為過去色是有,所以多聞聖弟子眾應當對過去色勤修厭捨。同樣,假使未來的色是沒有的,那麼多聞聖弟子眾就不必對未來的色勤加斷除、勤加欣求了;正因為未來色是有,所以應當對未來色勤斷勤求。

第二,由於識的生起必須具足兩個緣。契經說:識是由二緣而生。哪兩個?就是眼根與色境(乃至最後一對是意根與諸法)。如果過去未來不是實有,那麼緣著過去未來的那個識,就缺了一個緣(無境可緣),識便生不起來——可是我們明明能憶念過去、逆想未來。

以上是依聖教證明去來二世是有。以下再依正理證明。第三項理由:識生起時必定有它的境。必定有境,識才能生;沒有境,識就不生——這道理是決定的。假使過去未來的境體實在是無,那就會有『沒有所緣的識』;既然所緣是無,識也應當跟著沒有(可是憶念過去之識確實生起了)。

第四項理由:已經謝滅的業有將來的果報。假使過去的體真的沒有,那麼善惡二業將來的果報就應當沒有了——因為果報生起的時候,並沒有一個『現在的因』還擺在那裡(因早已過去了;若過去全無,果從何來)。

由這兩項聖教與兩項正理,毘婆沙師決定主張過去未來二世實有。

論(釋部名之判準):假使有人自稱是『說一切有』宗,那就決定應當承認去來二世實有;因為主張三世都是決定實有,才許他是說一切有宗。也就是說:若有人主張三世實有,才許他屬於這一部。假使有人只說有現在世、以及過去世中還沒有給出果報的業,而說沒有未來世、也沒有過去世中已經給出果報的業(過去業一給果就沒了),這種人可以許為『分別說部』,不屬於本部所攝。

論(轉問四家):那麼如今本部之中,建立三世的說法差別有幾種?其中哪一家所立的『世』最為完善而可依?頌說:


〔正26〕建立三世之四家——類、相、位、待,而以『約作用』為最善

:這裡有四種說法,分別以類、相、位、待四者之異來立三世。其中第三家是就『作用』而立的,所立之世最為完善。

:(第一家)尊者法救這樣說:由於『類』的不同,三世才有差別。他的意思是:諸法在三世中運行的時候,只是所屬之類有殊,並不是體有殊異。就好比把一只金器打破了改做別的器物,形狀雖然變了,金體並沒有變。又好比牛乳變成酪的時候,捨掉的是味與勢力等,並沒有捨掉顯色。諸法在三世中運行也是這樣:從未來到現在、從現在入過去,所捨所得的只是『類』,不是體。

(第二家)尊者妙音這樣說:由於『相』的不同,三世才有差別。他的意思是:諸法在三世中運行的時候,過去法正與過去相結合,但不能說它就離了現在相與未來相;未來法正與未來相結合,但不能說它就離了過去相與現在相;現在法正與現在相結合,但不能說它就離了過去相與未來相。好比一個人正在染著某一位妻室的時候,對其餘的姬妾也不能說他已經離染(只是此刻未起而已)。

(第三家)尊者世友這樣說:由於『位』的不同,三世才有差別。他的意思是:諸法在三世中運行的時候,到了哪一個位次就作哪一種說法,只是位有分別,並不是體有殊異。好比撥動一枚算籌:放在個位就叫作一,放在百位就叫作百,放在千位就叫作千(籌還是那一枚,位變則名變)。

(第四家)尊者覺天這樣說:由於『觀待』的不同,三世才有差別。他的意思是:諸法在三世中運行的時候,前後互相觀待而立名有異。好比同一個女人,觀待其女則名為母,觀待其母則名為女。

論(評此四家):這四家同屬說一切有部之中,然而——第一家(法救)主張法有轉變(體不變而類變),這就應當歸到數論外道那一夥裡去了。第二家(妙音)所立的世相雜亂,因為照他說,三世之法都同時具有三世之相。有人會說:這正如一個人對妻室起現行貪的時候,對其餘的境只是『成就』貪而已,現在並沒有貪起——可是那能算同一回事嗎(成就與相合並不相等)?第四家(覺天)所立的前後觀待,會使一世法之中就有了三世:譬如過去世的前後剎那,前者應叫過去、後者應叫未來,中間的又成了現在;未來與現在,依此類推也一樣(那三世便無定準了)。

所以這四家之中,第三家最為完善——因為它是就『作用』來說位有差別,由於位不同而立三世有異。他的意思是:諸法的作用還沒有起,就叫作未來;正有作用的時候,叫作現在;作用已經滅去,叫作過去;體並沒有殊異。這一層意思,前面已經完全知道了。

論(此下五番往復·經部與有部):(經部難)那麼他還應當再說一說:假如去來二世的體也是實有的,那不就應當叫作現在嗎?還有什麼可叫作『去』『來』的呢?

(說一切有部答)豈不是前面已經講了,是就『作用』而立的(有作用才叫現在)。

(經部復難)若是這樣,現在有眼等諸根處在『同分』的狀態(有根而不見色,即不起見用),它有什麼作用可言(既無作用,怎麼還算現在)?

(說一切有部答)那個同分眼難道不能『取果』與『與果』嗎(雖不見色,仍有取果與果之用)?

(經部復難)若是這樣,那麼過去的同類因等既然能夠給出果報,它也應當算是有作用了(有作用就該叫現在)。這樣一來,就成了『有一半作用』(過去因唯能與果、現在因唯能取果),三世之相便要互相雜亂了。

以上只是略作推徵,接下來要正式廣破。頌說:


〔正27〕逐句廣破——何礙用、用云何、無異世便壞、有誰未生滅

:是什麼障礙了作用?這作用本身又屬哪一世?若說作用與法體無異,三世之義便要崩壞;果真如此,又有誰是『未曾生』、誰是『已經滅』?(有部答曰)這法性甚深,不是尋思所能到的境界。

論(經部難·釋『何礙用』):應當說:假使法的自體是恒常都有的,那它就應當一切時中都能起作用;究竟是什麼障礙的力量,使得這個法體所起的作用時而有、時而無?

(此處有部設一救,經部隨即斥之)假使說是因為眾緣還沒有和合——這個救法不合道理,因為照你的主張,眾緣自身也是恒常有的(緣既恒有,何時算和合、何時算不和合)。

論(經部難·釋『用云何』):再者,這個『作用』本身,又怎麼說它屬於過去、未來或現在呢?難道在作用之上還能另立一重作用(那就無窮無盡了)?假使這個作用本身不屬過去未來現在,而你又說作用是有——那它就成了無為法,應當是恒常而不可無的;如此便不該再說什麼『作用已滅(名過去)』、『此法作用未有(名未來)』了。

論(說一切有部救·釋『無異』):假使承認作用與法體是兩回事,才會有你說的那些過失;然而我們主張作用與體並沒有異,所以不應當說有這些過失。

論(經部破·釋『世便壞』):若是這樣,你所立的『世』的意義便要崩壞了。因為假使作用就是法體,體既然恒常都有,作用也應當恒常都有,那怎麼還會有時候被叫作過去、未來呢?所以你所立的三世之義不能成立。

論(說一切有部救):怎麼會不成立?因為有為法還沒有生起就叫未來,已經生起而還沒有滅就叫現在,已經滅了就叫過去(三世自有其界)。

論(經部破·釋『有誰未生滅』):那麼他還應當說:假使去來之法的體像現在法一樣實有,究竟誰是『還沒有生』的?誰又是『已經滅了』的?也就是說:有為法的體若真是恒常都有,怎麼可能成立『還沒有生』與『已經滅』這兩件事?(追問下去)它先前缺了什麼?——答曰:它還沒有,所以叫作未已生。後來又缺了什麼?——答曰:它已經沒有了,所以叫作已滅。(可見『未生』『已滅』本身就在說『本無』『還無』。)所以,若不承認法是本來沒有而今有、有了以後還歸於無,那麼三世之義,無論用哪一種說法都不能成立。

論(經部續破『有為相合』之救):至於他所說的『因為恒常與生住異滅諸有為相結合著,所以諸行不算是常』——這只是一句空話罷了,因為(在他那裡)生滅之理根本沒有著落。承認體是恒有,卻又說性不是常,這樣的說法是前所未聞的。依著這個意思,所以有一首頌這樣說:


〔引頌·非本頌〕許法體恒有

頌(論主所引以破之頌·非本論本頌):承認法體是恒常都有,卻又說它的性不是常;性與體又並沒有分別——這真是『自在天』的手筆了(外道說自在天要作就作、要不作就不作,全憑其意;此說亦然)。


〔引頌後之長行〕經部之總答——曾有、當有

論(答第一項教證):再者,他所說『因為世尊說過,所以去來二世體是實有』——我們(經部)也說有過去未來世。只是:過去世是『曾經有過』而名之為有,未來世是『將來會有』、因為有能生果的因在,所以名之為有。依著這個意思說有去來,並不是說去來像現在那樣實有。

(有部問)誰說它們像現在世那樣有呢?(經部反詰)不像現在那樣,那它們的『有』又是怎麼個有法?(有部答)它們有的是去來二世的自性。(經部再詰)這就要追問了:如果去來與現在同樣是有,怎麼又能說『因為是去來之性,所以說它有』呢?可見只是就『曾有』『當有』這因果二性而說,並不是體實在有。

世尊之所以這樣說,是為了遮止那種撥無因果的邪見,才依『曾經有』『將來有』的意思說有去來——因為『有』這個字本來就能通指有法與無法。就像世間說『有一盞燈先前是無的』『有一盞燈後來是無的』;又像有人說『有一盞燈已經滅了,不是我現在把它滅的』。說有去來,道理也應當這樣看。若不這樣看,去來之『性』反而立不住了。

論(答杖髻經之難):(有部難)若是這樣,那為什麼世尊對那位杖髻外道說:業雖然過去、已經盡滅變壞,卻仍然是有?(經部答)難道他不承認業曾經有過這件事嗎(『曾有』即是有)?而今世尊又鄭重為他說『有』,那是依著業所引起的現在相續之中還留有『與果的功能』,隱密地說它為有。若不這樣解,那麼過去的業就成了現在實有之性,還算什麼過去?道理必定應當如此。

論(引勝義空經):因為薄伽梵在《勝義空契經》中說過:眼根生起的時候,並沒有從哪裡來;眼根滅去的時候,也沒有積聚到哪裡去。本來沒有而今有,有了以後還歸於無。假使去來的眼根真是實有,經上就不該說『本無』等語。假使說這句話是就現在世說的——這個救法不合道理,因為『現在』之性與那眼根之體並沒有分別;若承認現在法是本無今有、有已還無,那麼『去來的眼根沒有體』這個道理就已經成立了。

論(答第二項教證·二緣生識):再者,他所說『識的生起要具足二緣,所以去來二世體是實有』——這一項應當共同尋思:所謂『意根與法為緣而生意識』,究竟是說『法』像意根那樣作能生之緣呢?還是說『法』只能作所緣之境?

假使說法像意根那樣作能生之緣——那麼未來百千劫以後才會有的那個法(或者將來根本也不會有的那個法),怎麼能作能生之緣而生起今天的識?又如涅槃之性是違背一切生的,把它立為『能生』,也不合正理。

假使說法只能作所緣之境——那我們也說過去未來正是所緣。(有部詰)若是無的,怎麼能成為所緣境?(經部答)我說它有,正是就『能成為所緣』這一分說的。(有部再詰)怎麼個成為所緣法?(經部答)就是『曾經有』與『將來有』。並不是憶念過去的色受等時,像現在這樣分明地觀它為有,只是追憶它曾經有過的那個相;逆想未來將有,也是一樣:就像曾經在現在領納過的色相,如此追憶過去為有;也像將來在現在會領納到的色相,如此逆想未來為有。

假使它像現在那樣有,就該成現在世了;假使它現在體是無的,那就應當承認確有『緣著無境的識』——我們的道理自然成立。

論(破極微散亂之救):假使說去來之法是極微散亂而住、有而不是現在——這也不對,因為我們取那個相的時候,並不是散亂之相。又假使說那色與現在的色一樣有,只是極微散亂這一點不同,那麼極微色的體就應當是常的了;而且色就只有極微的聚與散,竟然沒有一分可以叫作生滅——那就是尊崇邪命外道的論說,背棄善逝所說的契經了。契經明明說:眼根生起的時候無所從來,乃至廣說。再者,受、想、行等也不是極微所集成的,怎麼能說去來是散亂之極微?然而對於受等,我們一樣可以追憶、可以逆想,就像未滅時、已生時的相貌一樣。若說它像現在那樣有,體就該是常的;若說它現在體是無的,還是得承認有緣無境之識——道理自然成立。

論(第十三處之難):假使說『體全無的東西也能作所緣』,那麼『第十三處』(十二處之外並無此物,是純粹的無)也應當能作所緣了;而確實有人通達『沒有第十三處』這回事——那麼他這個能緣之識所緣的是什麼?假使說緣的就是『第十三處』這個名,那就等於撥開那個名說它是無了。又假使緣的是先前並不存在的聲音,這能緣之識所緣的又是什麼?假使說緣的就是那個聲為境,那麼想求『聲之無』的人,應當再發一次聲才對(豈不可笑)。假使說那個聲之『無』是住在未來位——未來既然實有,怎麼又說它是無?假使說去來沒有現在世之性,這也不合理,因為體是同一個。若說有一分體的差別,那『本無今有』的道理自然就成立了。所以應當說:識是通緣有境與非有境的。

論(釋菩薩之語):至於菩薩所說『世間所無的,我知我見,沒有這種事』——那是說:別人懷著增上慢,對於非有之物也現起相貌而說為有;我則只對於『有』方才觀之為有。若不是這樣解,那麼一切覺知就都有所緣了,那又為什麼對於境會有猶豫、會有差別(有時知其無)?道理必定應當如此。因為薄伽梵在別處說過:善來苾芻!你們若能作我弟子,不諂不誑、有信有勤,我早晨教你們,能讓你們晚上就有所獲勝;我晚上教你們,能讓你們早晨就有所獲勝。(獲勝什麼?)便能知道:有的就是有、非有的就是非有、有上的就是有上、無上的就是無上。(可見『知非有』正是佛所印可。)由此可知,他說『識必有境,所以有去來』,這個理由也不成立。

論(答第三項理證·業有當果):再者,他所說『業有果報,所以有去來』,道理也不對。經部師並不是這樣說的——並不是說『就是那個過去的業能生當來之果』;而是說:業在先前所引起的相續,其轉變差別使得當來之果生起(果從相續之轉變生,不從已滅之業生)。這一層在〈破我品〉中將要廣為顯示。

反過來說,假使執定過去未來實有,那麼一切時中果體都是恒有的,業對於那個果還有什麼功能可言?假使說業能生果,那麼所生之果就是本無今有——這道理自然成立(正是我們所說的)。假使一切法一切時都有,究竟是誰對誰有能生的功能?又這樣主張,還要顯成雨眾外道那一夥的邪論了。他們是這樣說的:有的必定恒有,無的必定恒無;無的必定不生,有的必定不滅。

假使說『業能令果成為現在』——怎麼個令它成現在法?假使說是把果牽引到另一個處所來,那麼所引的果體就該是常的了;又如無色之法(心心所等),要怎麼牽引?又這樣所引的果,其體應當本來是無(那還是本無今有)。假使說只是令體有些差別——『本無今有』的道理自然又成立了。

論(收束此段):所以說一切有部這樣主張,若說過去未來實有,在聖教之中不算是善說。若要善說『一切有』,應當依照契經所說而說。契經怎麼說?契經說:梵志應當知道,所謂『一切有』者,只是十二處,或者只是三世。(就這樣如其所有而說『有』字,不必說去來如現實有。)

論(回應開頭之難·並以毘婆沙師之結收之):(有部問)如果去來是無,怎麼還能說有能繫、所繫與離繫?(經部答)因為它們的能生之因、也就是隨眠還在,所以說有去來能繫的煩惱;因為緣那些煩惱的隨眠還在,所以說有去來所繫縛的事。若隨眠斷了,就得到『離繫』之名。

毘婆沙師(有部之結語)這樣說:過去未來就像現在一樣實有。凡是這裡頭不能通釋的地方,愛惜自己的人應當這樣知道:法性甚深,不是尋思所能到的境界;豈能因為自己不能解釋,就把它撥為沒有?(並舉『異門』以會通生滅之疑)約一種說法:此法生、此法滅——就是說色等生、色等滅。約另一種說法:異者生、異者滅——就是說未來世生、現在世滅。約另一種說法:就世本身叫作生——因為正生的時候正被那一世所攝。約另一種說法:說某一世有生——因為未來世中有許多剎那(此滅彼生)。

論(傍論收):傍論到此已了。現在應當思擇:諸事已經斷了,它就離繫了嗎?反過來說,事離繫了,它就已經斷了嗎?——若事離繫了,它必定已斷;但是有『已斷而不是離繫』的事。斷而不離繫,那是怎麼一回事?頌說:


〔正28〕斷而非離繫

:在見苦所斷之事已斷之時,其餘見集所斷的遍行隨眠若未斷,以及修道位中前一品已斷之時,其餘各品緣它的隨眠若未斷——這些事仍然被繫著。

:先說見道位。在苦智已生、集智還沒有生的時候,見苦所斷的諸事雖然已經斷了,可是見集所斷的遍行隨眠若還沒有永斷,那些能緣此事的隨眠,對這件已斷之事仍舊繫縛著(斷是斷了,繫還在)。

再說修道位。隨著哪一種道生起,九品之事中前面幾品已經斷了,而其餘未斷各品所有的隨眠,凡能緣它的,對這件已斷之事仍舊繫縛著。所謂『斷而非離繫』,就應當這樣了知。

論(轉入隨增之問):那麼哪一件事有幾種隨眠隨增呢?若要一件一件分別回答,就要費很多言語。所以應當造一部『略毘婆沙』(簡要的分別法):由這個辦法,雖然只花很少的功力,卻能渡過極大的問題之流。也就是說:法雖然很多,簡略起來只有十六種——就是三界(各分五部)合十五,再加無漏法為第十六。能緣這些法的識,數目也一樣是十六。只要知道哪一法是哪一識的境,那麼『哪一件事有哪一種隨眠隨增』就容易思量了。這裡先應當知道:哪一法是哪一識所緣之境?頌說:


〔正29–31〕十六法為十六識之所緣

:見苦所斷、見集所斷、修所斷這三部之法,若是欲界所繫的,是自界三部與色界一部、加上無漏識,共五識所緣。若是色界所繫的,是自界與下界各三部、上界一部,加無漏淨識所緣(共八)。若是無色界所繫的,通於三界各三部,加無漏淨識所緣(共十)。見滅所斷、見道所斷之法,各再加上緣自部的識。無漏之法,則為三界之中後三部之識與無漏識,共十識之境。

:若是欲界所繫的見苦所斷、見集所斷、修所斷之法,各為五識所緣——就是自界的三部(如前所說之見苦斷、見集斷、修斷),加上色界的一部(即色界修所斷的識,能緣下界),無漏識為第五,都能緣它。

若是色界所繫的,就是前面所說那三部諸法,各為八識所緣——就是自界與下界(欲界)的三部(如前所說),加上上界(無色界)的一部(即無色界修所斷之識),無漏識為第八,都能緣它。

若是無色界所繫的,就是前面所說那三部諸法,各為十識所緣——就是三界各三部(如前所說),無漏識為第十,都能緣它。

至於見滅所斷、見道所斷的諸法,應當知道各自再加一個緣自部的識。這是怎麼說?就是:欲界所繫的見滅所斷之法為六識所緣——五識如前,再加一個見滅所斷的識;見道所斷之法為六識所緣——五識也如前,再加一個見道所斷的識。色界、無色界的見滅所斷與見道所斷,就依此而成為九識、十一識所緣。

若是無漏之法,為十識所緣——就是三界之中各取後三部(即見滅所斷、見道所斷、修所斷的識),共九,無漏識為第十,都能緣它。

為了總攝前面這一段的義理,再說一首頌(此非本論之本頌,只是重述前義):


〔攝頌·非本頌〕重攝十六法十六識

頌(重攝前義之頌):見苦所斷、見集所斷、修所斷之法,屬欲界、色界、無色界者,應當知道依次為五識、八識、十識所緣。見滅所斷、見道所斷者,各再加緣自部之識。無漏之法應當知道,能作十識之境。

論(樂根一例·以示方隅):像這樣已經了知十六種法是十六識所緣之境了,如今應當思量:哪一件事有哪一種隨眠隨增?若一條一條分開列舉,恐怕文字太過繁廣,所以我在這裡只略示一個方隅(舉一隅而使人自反其三)。

且如有人問:所繫之事裡頭,樂根有幾種隨眠隨增?——應當觀察:樂根總共有七種,就是欲界一種(即修所斷的樂根)、色界五部(見苦、見集、見滅、見道、修所斷各一)、無漏的樂根為第七。一切無漏法都不是諸隨眠之所隨增(前文已說過)。所以這裡前六種樂根,隨其所應,有欲界修所斷的隨眠、以及諸遍行隨眠,還有色界的一切隨眠,於其上隨增。

若有人問:緣樂根的識又有幾種隨眠隨增?——應當觀察:這種識總共有十二種,就是欲界四部(除見滅所斷,因見滅所斷之識不緣有漏樂根)、色界五部、無色界二部(即見道所斷與修所斷)、無漏識為第十二,都能緣樂根。這些識隨其所應,有欲界四部的隨眠、色界有為緣的隨眠、無色界二部的隨眠、以及諸遍行隨眠,於其上隨增。

若再有人問:緣『緣樂根之識』的識,又有幾種隨眠隨增?——應當觀察:這種識總共有十四種,就是在前面十二種之上再加二種,即無色界的見苦所斷與見集所斷(此二為遍行,能緣下界之識)。這十四種識能緣『緣樂根的識』;其上隨其所應,欲界、色界如上所說,無色界則是四部的隨眠隨增。

依這個方隅去推,其餘的都應當自己思擇。

論(轉入有隨眠心之問):若一個心因為某個隨眠而被叫作『有隨眠心』,那個隨眠對這個心就一定隨增嗎?——這並不決定。有的只是『有隨眠』而不隨增:就是與心相應的隨眠、以及緣此心的隨眠,若未斷則隨增,若相應的那一分已斷就不隨增了(雖不隨增,仍名有隨眠)。依這一層意思應當這樣說。頌說:


〔正32〕有隨眠心有二

:有隨眠的心有兩種,就是有染心與無染心。有染心通於二義(有隨眠而或隨增或不隨增),無染心則只限於隨增這一義。

:有隨眠的心總共有兩種,因為有染與無染之心有差別的緣故。其中有染之心,或者也有隨增——就是那與心相應的、以及緣此心的隨眠,若還沒有斷,就是隨增;若相應的那一分已經斷了,就不隨增了,然而仍舊說它『有隨眠』,因為(那已斷的一分)恒常與之相應的緣故。

若是無染之心,就只限於『隨增』這一義。因為緣這無染心的隨眠必定還沒有永斷(若斷了,這心就不叫有隨眠了);這是專就『隨增』來立『有隨眠』之名的緣故。

論(轉入次第之問):像上面所說的十種隨眠,依次第生起的時候,誰在前、誰在後?頌說:


〔正33〕十隨眠依次第而生

:無明、疑、邪見、身見、邊見、戒禁取、見取、貪、慢、瞋——依這個次第,由前面的引生後面的。

:且說諸煩惱依次第生起的時候:最先是由無明,對四諦之理不能明了,因而不肯觀察苦諦乃至道諦。

由於不明了,其次就引生了『疑』——就是聽到了兩條路的說法,便懷著猶豫:這究竟是苦、還是不是苦(乃至於集滅道,廣說亦然)。

從這猶豫,引生『邪見』——就是由邪聞邪思而生起邪的決定,撥無苦諦(乃至撥無道諦,廣說亦然)。

由於撥無諦理,引生『身見』——就是在五取蘊之中撥無苦的道理,於是決定執取『這是我』。

從這身見,引生『邊見』——就是依著我執,落到斷、常二邊去。

從這邊見,引生『戒禁取』——就是由於對『我』隨執一邊(執常或執斷),便計著這種執取能得清淨。

從戒禁取,引生『見取』——就是計著它能得清淨之後,必定執它為最殊勝。

從這見取,其次引生『貪』——就是對自己的見解情深愛著。

從這貪之後,其次引生『慢』——就是對自己的見解深愛執著以後,憑恃著它而生高舉,凌蔑他人。

從這慢之後,其次引生『瞋』——就是對自己的見解既深愛又憑恃,於是對他人所起的、違背自己見解的說法,情上不能忍受,必定憎恨嫌惡。

另有一派師說:是在對自己見解取捨的當口上起憎嫌的(不必等到慢後)。

又,見諦所斷的貪等生起的時候,是緣著自己相續中的『見』為境(所以這一鏈都繫在見上)。

以上是且就『依次第起』來說;至於越次而起的,前後就沒有一定了。

論(轉入因緣之問):諸煩惱生起,要由幾個因緣?頌說:


〔正34〕煩惱生起之三因緣

:由於隨眠還沒有斷,以及相應的境現在前,加上非理作意生起——說煩惱是具足因緣而起的。

:由三個因緣,諸煩惱才生起。且如將要生起欲貪纏的時候:一、欲貪的隨眠還沒有斷、還沒有遍知;二、順欲貪的境正現在前;三、緣著那個境的非理作意生起。由這三種力量,於是便起了欲貪。

這三個因緣依其次第,就是『因力』、『境界力』、『加行力』三種力(隨眠是因力,境現前是境界力,非理作意是加行力)。其餘煩惱的生起,依此類推就知道了。

要留意:這是且就『具足因緣』來說的;也有只憑境界力就生起的,譬如退法種姓的阿羅漢等(隨眠已斷而仍退,那是境力偏強)。

論(轉入漏等四門):以上所說的隨眠並其纏,經中說它們為漏、瀑流、軛、取。所謂『漏』就是三漏:一是欲漏,二是有漏,三是無明漏。所謂『瀑流』就是四瀑流:一是欲瀑流,二是有瀑流,三是見瀑流,四是無明瀑流。所謂『軛』就是四軛,名目如瀑流所說。所謂『取』就是四取:一是欲取,二是見取,三是戒禁取,四是我語取。這些漏等,它們的體是什麼?頌說:


〔正35–38〕漏、瀑流、軛、取之體與物數

:欲界的煩惱連同纏、除去癡,名為欲漏。有漏是上二界的,只取根本煩惱而除去癡。(上二界何以合為一?)因為同是無記性、於內門而轉、依定地而生,三義相同所以合為一。無明是諸有的根本,所以別立為一漏。瀑流與軛的體,跟漏是一樣的,只是其中把『見』別立出來——因為見的性猛利。(何以在漏中不別立見?)因為見不順於『住』,所以在漏之中不獨立為一名。取則是欲、有二軛連同無明,而把見分為二(見取與戒禁取)。無明不別立為取,因為它不是能取。

:欲界的煩惱連同纏,除去癡,共四十一物,總名欲漏——就是欲界所繫的根本煩惱三十一,並上十纏。

色界與無色界的煩惱除去癡,共五十二物,總名有漏——就是上二界的根本煩惱各二十六。

(設難)難道上二界不是也有惛沈、掉舉二種纏嗎?《品類足論》中也這樣說:什麼叫有漏?就是除了無明以外,其餘色無色二界所繫的結、縛、隨眠、隨煩惱、纏。如今這裡為什麼不說(那二纏)?——迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師說:那二界的纏很少,而且不自在(勢用微弱),所以不算進去。

(設難)為什麼把二界的隨眠合說為一個『有漏』?——因為同是無記之性、於內門而轉(不緣外境)、依定地而生:由這三義相同,所以合為一。前面所說『有貪』得名的道理,就是這裡『有漏』得名的道理。

依這三界十五種無明來說,其義既已具足,就別立為『無明漏』。為什麼只有這一項要別立漏名?因為無明能作一切有(生死)的根本。

瀑流與軛的體,和漏是相同的;然而在其中,『見』也被別立出來——就是說:前面的欲漏即是欲瀑流與欲軛,前面的有漏即是有瀑流與有軛,而把諸見析出來作『見瀑流』與『見軛』。(何以在漏中不析出見?)因為所謂『漏』是取其猛利而令有情安住(久住生死)之義,如後文當說;見不順於『住』,因為它性太猛利(來去迅疾,不能久住),由這個緣故,在漏之中不獨立為一名,只能與其餘的合起來立為漏。

這樣就顯出了:二十九物名為欲瀑流——就是貪、瞋、慢各有五種(五部),疑四種,纏十種。二十八物名為有瀑流——就是貪與慢各十(上二界各五),疑八。三十六物名為見瀑流——就是三界之中各有十二見。十五物名為無明瀑流——就是三界的無明各有五。

應當知道四軛與四瀑流相同,四取應當知道體同四軛。然而『欲取』與『我語取』各自併入無明,而『見』則分為二取——與前面的軛有所不同。

也就是說:前面的欲軛併上欲界的無明,共三十四物,總名欲取——就是貪、瞋、慢、無明各五,疑有四,並上十纏。前面的有軛併上上二界的無明,共三十八物,總名我語取——就是貪、慢、無明各十,疑有八。在見軛之中除去戒禁取,其餘三十物總名見取;所除去的六物(三界各二)名為戒禁取。

(設難)為什麼要把戒禁取別立出來?——因為唯獨它是聖道的怨敵,並且雙雙誑惑在家與出家二眾。怎麼說?在家眾被它誑惑,計著自我餓身等苦行為生天之道;出家眾被它誑惑,計著捨棄可愛之境為清淨之道。

(設難)為什麼無明不別立為取?——因為能執取諸有才立『取』名,而諸無明並不是能取。也就是說:不明了法相才叫無明,它不是能取,因為性不猛利,所以只能與其餘的合起來立為取。

論(引經證欲軛之相):然而契經說:什麼叫欲軛?就是諸欲之中的欲貪、欲欲、欲親、欲愛、欲樂、欲悶、欲耽、欲嗜、欲喜、欲藏、欲隨、欲著,這些纏縛壓住了心,這叫作欲軛。有軛與見軛,應當知道也是這樣。又另一部經說:對欲的貪就叫作取。由此可知:對於欲等四者所生起的欲貪,就叫作欲等四取。

論(轉入訓詞):像這樣已經辨明了隨眠並其纏,經中說它們為漏、瀑流、軛、取。那麼隨眠等這些名字,各有什麼意思?頌說:


〔正39〕隨眠等名之訓詁

:微細、二種隨增、隨逐與隨縛——這是『隨眠』的意思;住、流、漂、合、執——這是漏、瀑流、軛、取等名的意思。

:根本煩惱正現前的時候,它的行相很難覺知,所以叫作『微細』。

所謂『二隨增』,是說它能在所緣境上、以及在所相應的心心所上,增其惛沈滯礙。

所謂『隨逐』,是說它能引起『得』(成就)而恒常跟隨著有情,常常作它的過患,即使不加造作也能使它生起。

或者說:即使費盡了力氣要遮止它生起,它仍然屢屢現起——所以叫作『隨縛』。

由這些意思,所以叫作『隨眠』。

(以下是漏等之訓)它能稽留有情長久住在生死之中,或者令有情流轉於生死之中,從有頂天一直到無間地獄。由於它在相續之中,從六個瘡口(六根)不斷地漏泄過患,所以叫作『漏』。極能漂沒善品,所以叫作『瀑流』。能把有情和合(繫在苦上),所以叫作『軛』。能作依止與執取,所以叫作『取』。

論(更善之釋):若要解得更好,應當這樣說:在諸境界之中流注相續、漏泄過患而不斷絕,所以叫作『漏』。就像契經所說:長老應當知道,譬如逆著水流拉一條船往上走,就算用大力氣行去也還是難;若把這條船順著水流放下去,即使捨了力氣,行去也不為難。善心與染心的生起,應當知道也是這樣(染順流而易,善逆流而難)。

依這部經的意思:在境界之中煩惱不斷絕,就叫作『漏』;若其勢力增上,就叫作『瀑流』——就是說諸有情若墜落其中,只能隨順而不能違逆,因為它涌泛漂激、難以違拒的緣故。在現行的時候若不是極其增上,就叫作『軛』——只是令有情與種種類的苦和合而已;或者因為屢屢現行,所以叫作『軛』。因為執取欲等,所以叫作『取』。


〔Root 23 · Root 24〕Which Latent Tendencies Can Bind Which Things — the Binding by Afflictions of Individual and of Common Characteristic across the Three Times

Treatise (the question with which the fascicle opens): When for any class of sentient beings, upon some one thing (the dharma taken as object), there is a latent tendency that increases its torpor and clogging thereupon, that is called “binding this thing.” It must then be said: among the three times, past, present, and future, which class of latent tendency is able to bind which kind of thing? The stanza says:

Stanza: If upon this one thing greed, hatred, and pride have not yet been abandoned, then in the past and in the present whatever has already arisen can bind this thing; while in the future it is that portion associated with the mental consciousness, together with all the all-pervading latent tendencies, that binds. Of those in the future associated with the five consciousnesses, if they may still arise they bind the one future time alone; if they are settled not to arise, they too bind all three times throughout. The remaining latent tendencies (view, doubt, and ignorance), whether past or future, so long as they are unabandoned, bind all three times throughout without exception; and as for the present ones, they bind at the very time when they take their object.

Treatise: It must first be known that latent tendencies fall into two classes in all. The first class is called the afflictions of individual characteristic, namely the three, greed, hatred, and pride. The second class is called the afflictions of common characteristic, namely the three, view, doubt, and delusion (ignorance). The things bound are very many, but here the matter is stated only from the side of “what is bound.” Whatever has not yet been abandoned runs straight on into all the gates that follow (the treatment of increase by attachment below, and of the order of arising, take up just this portion and continue it).

If upon this one thing there are greed, hatred, and pride, and in the past time they have already arisen and are unabandoned, and in the present time they have already arisen, then both alike are able to bind this one thing. Why are only “those that have already arisen” reckoned? Because greed, hatred, and pride are afflictions of individual characteristic, and it is not that all sentient beings must arouse them universally (one person arouses greed toward this object, another does not; hence one must see whether it has in fact arisen).

As for those three (greed, hatred, and pride) in the future time that are associated with the mental consciousness, this portion extends throughout all three times, past, present, and future: so long as they are unabandoned they are able to bind. As for the greed and hatred in the future time that are associated with the five consciousnesses (the consciousnesses of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body), the case divides into two roads: if they are unabandoned and may still arise hereafter, they bind the one future time alone; if they are unabandoned but are settled never to arise (that portion never coming into activity at all), they are on the contrary able to bind all three times throughout.

All the remaining views, doubt, and ignorance, whether past or future, so long as they are unabandoned, universally bind all three times without exception. Why? Because these three are afflictions of common characteristic, and all sentient beings are bound by them universally (ordinary beings fail altogether to understand the principle of the four truths, and this is common to them, unlike greed and hatred, which depend upon the particular object). As for the latent tendencies of the present time, at the very moment when they are taking their object-field, they bind this one thing, each according to what it fits.

Treatise (an incidental discussion forced out at this point): Since it is to be said that “the things bound” extend to past and future, one must first make out this much: are the things of the past and the future really existent or really nonexistent? Only when that is made out can one speak of “binding” at all. Yet either side has its difficulty — if the past and the future are really existent, then all conditioned dharmas exist forever, and ought they not to be called “permanent”? And if the past and the future are really nonexistent, then how can there be an afflication that binds, a thing that is bound, and a release from bondage?

The Vaibhāṣika masters (the masters of the Sarvāstivādins’ own school) here decide for this position: the past and the future are really existent. Nor do they grant that conditioned dharmas thereby become permanent — because conditioned dharmas are all along conjoined with the four conditioned marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation (having the marks of arising and ceasing, they are not permanent). In order to state this position more plainly, what follows first sets out the tenet in brief and displays the line of its reasoning. The stanza says:


〔Root 25〕The Establishing of Real Existence in the Three Times — Two Proofs from Teaching and Two from Principle

Stanza: The three times exist, first because the noble teaching says so, and second by the two principles that “a consciousness must have two conditions” and that “an action must have a coming result.” It is precisely because they hold that all three times exist that they are allowed the name of the school that says all exists.

Treatise: (The Sarvāstivādins’ position) The three times are indeed really existent. How is this to be seen? First, because within the sūtras the World-Honored One said so with his own mouth.

How did the World-Honored One say it? The World-Honored One said: monks should know that if past form did not exist, then the community of learned noble disciples would have no need to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form (since the Buddha teaches men to feel disgust with and to abandon past form, it may be seen that past form exists, and only so is there something to be disgusted with). It is precisely because past form exists that the community of learned noble disciples ought to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form. Just so, if future form did not exist, then the community of learned noble disciples would have no need to strive to sever it and strive to seek it; and it is precisely because future form exists that they ought to strive to sever and to seek future form.

Second, because the arising of a consciousness must be complete in two conditions. The sūtra says: consciousness arises from two conditions. Which two? The eye faculty and the object-field of form (and so on down to the last pair, the mental faculty and dharmas). If the past and the future were not really existent, then the consciousness that takes past and future as object would lack one of its conditions (having no object-field to take), and consciousness could not arise — yet we plainly can remember the past and think forward to the future.

The above proves by the noble teaching that the two times of past and future exist. What follows proves it further by correct principle. The third reason: when a consciousness arises it must have its object-field. Only if there is definitely an object-field can consciousness arise; without an object-field, consciousness does not arise — this principle is settled. If the entities of past and future object-fields were really nonexistent, there would then be “a consciousness without an object taken” — and since what is taken as object is nonexistent, the consciousness too ought to be nonexistent along with it (yet the consciousness that remembers the past does in fact arise).

The fourth reason: an action that has already perished has a coming result of maturation. If the entity of the past were really nonexistent, then the coming results of maturation of wholesome and unwholesome actions ought to be nonexistent — because at the time when the result of maturation arises there is no “present cause” still standing there (the cause having long since gone by; and if the past were altogether nonexistent, whence would the result come?).

By these two proofs from the noble teaching and these two from correct principle, the Vaibhāṣika masters decide for the position that the two times of past and future are really existent.

Treatise (the criterion for the school’s name): If anyone calls himself a follower of the school that says all exists, he must decidedly grant that the two times of past and future are really existent; for it is only by holding that all three times are decidedly really existent that one is allowed to be of the school that says all exists. That is to say: only if one holds that the three times are really existent is one allowed to belong to this school. If someone says only that the present exists, together with those past actions that have not yet given their result, but says that there is no future time and no past action that has already given its result (a past action being gone once it has given its result), such a one may be allowed to be of the Vibhajyavādins, and is not gathered into this school.

Treatise (turning to ask about four masters): How many different accounts, then, are there within this school for establishing the three times? And among them, whose established “time” is the most complete and to be relied upon? The stanza says:


〔Root 26〕The Four Masters Who Establish the Three Times — Class, Mark, Position, and Relation, with “by Function” the Best

Stanza: Here there are four accounts, which establish the three times respectively by difference of class, of mark, of position, and of relation. Among them the third establishes them upon “function,” and the time so established is the most complete.

Treatise: (The first master) The Venerable Dharmatrāta says thus: it is by the difference of “class” that the three times come to differ. His meaning is: when dharmas run through the three times, it is only the class to which they belong that is distinct, and it is not that their entity is distinct. It is as when a vessel of gold is broken up and remade into some other vessel: the shape is altered, but the entity that is gold is unaltered. It is again as when cow’s milk turns into curds: what is given up is the taste and the potency and the rest, and the visible color is not given up. So too when dharmas run through the three times: from future into present, from present into past, what is given up and what is obtained is only the “class,” and not the entity.

(The second master) The Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: it is by the difference of “mark” that the three times come to differ. His meaning is: when dharmas run through the three times, a past dharma is at that time conjoined with the past mark, yet it cannot be said to have left the present and future marks; a future dharma is conjoined with the future mark, yet it cannot be said to have left the past and present marks; a present dharma is conjoined with the present mark, yet it cannot be said to have left the past and future marks. It is as when a man is at the moment enamored of one wife: of his remaining consorts it cannot be said that he has left off desire (it is only that at this moment it has not arisen).

(The third master) The Venerable Vasumitra says thus: it is by the difference of “position” that the three times come to differ. His meaning is: when dharmas run through the three times, whichever position they reach, that is the account given of them; it is only the position that is distinguished, and it is not that their entity is distinct. It is as with the moving of a single counting-rod: set in the units place it is called one, set in the hundreds place it is called a hundred, set in the thousands place it is called a thousand (the rod is still that one rod; the position changes and the name changes).

(The fourth master) The Venerable Buddhadeva says thus: it is by the difference of “relation” that the three times come to differ. His meaning is: when dharmas run through the three times, earlier and later are established by mutual relation and so differ in name. It is as with one and the same woman: related to her daughter she is named mother, related to her mother she is named daughter.

Treatise (assessing these four masters): These four alike belong within the school that says all exists; yet — the first master (Dharmatrāta) holds that dharmas undergo transformation (the entity unaltered while the class alters), and this ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists. The marks of time established by the second master (Ghoṣa) are jumbled, for on his account the dharmas of all three times possess the marks of all three times at once. Someone may say: this is just as when a man arouses actual greed toward his wife, and toward the remaining objects merely “possesses” greed, no greed being now aroused — but can that be reckoned the same thing (possession and conjunction not being equal)? The relation of earlier and later established by the fourth master (Buddhadeva) would make there be three times within the dharmas of one single time: for instance, of the earlier and later moments of the past time, the earlier ought to be called past and the later future, and the middle one becomes the present; and with future and present, reasoning in the same way, it is likewise (so that the three times would have no fixed standard at all).

Therefore among these four the third is the most complete — because it states the difference of position upon “function,” and by the difference of position establishes the difference of the three times. His meaning is: when the function of a dharma has not yet arisen it is called future; at the time when it has function it is called present; when its function has ceased it is called past; and the entity is not distinct. This point has already been fully known above.

Treatise (five exchanges below · the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins): (The Sautrāntikas object) Then he ought further to say: if the entities of the two times of past and future are also really existent, ought they not to be called present? And what is left to be called “gone” and “to come”?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) Was it not already said above that it is established upon “function” (only what has function is called present)?

(The Sautrāntikas object again) If that is so, then when the present eye and the other faculties stand in the condition of “participating” (having the faculty yet not seeing form, that is, not arousing the function of seeing), what function have they to speak of (having no function, how are they still reckoned present)?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) Can that participating eye not “take a result” and “give a result” (though it does not see form, it still has the function of taking and giving a result)?

(The Sautrāntikas object again) If that is so, then since the past homogeneous cause and the rest are able to give their result, they too ought to be reckoned as having function (and having function they ought to be called present). And thus there comes to be “half a function” (a past cause being able only to give a result, a present cause only to take one), and the marks of the three times would be jumbled together.

The above is only a brief probing; what comes next is the refutation at length, properly so called. The stanza says:


〔Root 27〕The Refutation at Length, Line by Line — What Obstructs the Function, What Time the Function Is, If There Is No Distinction Time Collapses, and Who Is Unarisen or Ceased

Stanza: What is it that obstructs the function? And to which time does this function itself belong? If it be said that function and the entity of the dharma are not distinct, then the sense of the three times must collapse; and if that is so, who then is “not yet arisen” and who “already ceased”? (The Sarvāstivādins answer:) The nature of this dharma is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach.

Treatise (the Sautrāntikas object · explaining “what obstructs the function”): It should be said: if the own-entity of a dharma exists constantly, then it ought to be able to arouse its function at all times; what force of obstruction is it, after all, that makes the function aroused by this entity of a dharma be now present and now absent?

(Here the Sarvāstivādins set up a defense, and the Sautrāntikas at once reject it) If it be said that it is because the several conditions have not yet come together — this defense is unreasonable, for on your own position the conditions themselves also exist constantly (the conditions existing constantly, when is it that they have come together and when that they have not?).

Treatise (the Sautrāntikas object · explaining “what time the function is”): Again, this “function” itself — how is it to be said to belong to past, future, or present? Can a further function be established upon a function (that would be without end)? And if this function itself belongs to neither past nor future nor present, while you yet say that the function exists — then it becomes an unconditioned dharma, and ought to be constant and incapable of being nonexistent; and in that case it ought no longer to be said that “the function has ceased (which is called past)” or that “this dharma’s function is not yet present (which is called future).”

Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins defend · explaining “no distinction”): If it were granted that function and the entity of the dharma are two things, then there would be the faults you state; but we hold that function and entity are not distinct, and so it ought not to be said that there are these faults.

Treatise (the Sautrāntikas refute · explaining “time collapses”): If that is so, then the sense of “time” that you have established must collapse. For if function is just the entity of the dharma, then since the entity exists constantly the function ought to exist constantly as well, and how could there ever be a time at which it is called past or future? Therefore the sense of the three times that you have established cannot be made out.

Treatise (the Sarvāstivādins defend): How can it not be made out? Because a conditioned dharma not yet arisen is called future, one already arisen and not yet ceased is called present, and one already ceased is called past (the three times having their own bounds).

Treatise (the Sautrāntikas refute · explaining “who is unarisen or ceased”): Then he ought further to say: if the entities of the dharmas of past and future are really existent as present dharmas are, who then is it that is “not yet arisen”? And who is it that is “already ceased”? That is to say: if the entity of a conditioned dharma truly exists constantly, how can the two matters “not yet arisen” and “already ceased” be made out at all? (Pressing further) What did it lack before? — The answer: it was not yet, and so it is called not yet arisen. And what did it lack afterward? — The answer: it is already gone, and so it is called already ceased. (It is plain that “unarisen” and “already ceased” are themselves saying “not being before” and “being no more.”) Therefore, unless one grants that a dharma was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence, the sense of the three times cannot be made out on any account whatsoever.

Treatise (the Sautrāntikas continue, refuting the defense from conjunction with the conditioned marks): As for what he said, that “because they are constantly conjoined with the conditioned marks of arising, abiding, change, and cessation, conditioned dharmas are not reckoned permanent” — this is no more than an empty phrase, since (on his account) the principle of arising and ceasing has nowhere to come down. To grant that the entity exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent — such an account has never been heard before. Following out this sense, there is accordingly a stanza that says thus:


〔Quoted Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕Granting That the Entity of a Dharma Exists Constantly

Stanza (a stanza the author adduces in refutation · not a root stanza of this treatise): To grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are further not distinct — this is truly the handiwork of Īśvara (the non-Buddhists say that Īśvara makes when he would make and refrains when he would refrain, all at his own will; and so it is with this account too).


〔Prose Following the Quoted Stanza〕The Sautrāntikas’ Comprehensive Answer — Having Once Been, and Being to Be

Treatise (answering the first proof from teaching): Again, as to what he said, that “because the World-Honored One said so, the entities of the two times of past and future are really existent” — we (the Sautrāntikas) also say that the past and future times exist. Only thus: the past time is named existent as “having once existed,” and the future time as “being to exist,” there being a cause able to produce the result; and it is named existent accordingly. It is following out this sense that we say past and future exist; it is not that past and future are really existent as the present is.

(The Sarvāstivādins ask) Who said that they exist as the present time does? (The Sautrāntikas ask in return) If they are not as the present is, then what sort of existence is their “existence”? (The Sarvāstivādins answer) What they have is the own-nature of the two times of past and future. (The Sautrāntikas press again) Then this must be asked: if past and future exist in the same way as the present, how can it further be said that “because they are of the nature of past and future, they are said to exist”? It is plain that this is spoken only upon the two natures of “having once been” and “being to be,” which are of cause and result, and not that the entity really exists.

The reason the World-Honored One spoke thus was in order to block the wrong view that denies cause and result; and so he said that past and future exist upon the sense of “having once existed” and “being to exist” — for the word “exists” can of itself point to both existent and nonexistent dharmas. It is as when the world says, “there is a lamp that was not there before,” or “there is a lamp that is not there afterward”; or again as when someone says, “there is a lamp that has already gone out, and it was not I who put it out just now.” The saying that past and future exist ought to be viewed in this same way. Were it not viewed so, the “nature” of past and future could not be established at all.

Treatise (answering the objection from the sūtra of the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist): (The Sarvāstivādins object) If that is so, then why did the World-Honored One say to that staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist that an action, though past and already exhausted, perished, and altered, is nevertheless existent? (The Sautrāntikas answer) Does he not grant that the action once existed (and “having once been” is just existing)? And when the World-Honored One there solemnly said “exists” to him, that was said with reference to the “capability of giving a result” that still remains within the present continuum drawn forth by that action, saying covertly that it exists. Unless it be so explained, past action would become of a really existent present nature, and what past would be left? The principle must decidedly be so.

Treatise (adducing the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness): For the Bhagavat said in the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness: when the eye faculty arises, it comes from nowhere; when the eye faculty ceases, it is gathered up nowhere. It was not before and is now; having been, it returns to nonexistence. If the eye faculty of past and future were really existent, the sūtra ought not to have said “not before” and the rest. And if it be said that this sentence is spoken with reference to the present time — this defense is unreasonable, since the nature of “the present” and the entity of that eye faculty are not distinct; and if it be granted that a present dharma was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence, then the principle that “the eye faculty of past and future has no entity” is already made out.

Treatise (answering the second proof from teaching · consciousness arising from two conditions): Again, as to what he said, that “the arising of a consciousness must be complete in two conditions, and therefore the entities of the two times of past and future are really existent” — this item ought to be pondered together: as for “the mental faculty and dharmas being the conditions from which a mental consciousness arises,” is it being said that the “dharma” acts as a producing condition in the way the mental faculty does? Or is it being said that the “dharma” can act only as the object-field taken as object?

If it be said that the dharma acts as a producing condition in the way the mental faculty does — then the dharma that will exist only after a hundred thousand aeons in the future (or that hereafter will not exist at all), how can it act as a producing condition and produce today’s consciousness? Again, the nature of nirvāṇa is contrary to all arising, and to establish it as “producing” is likewise not in accord with correct principle.

If it be said that the dharma can act only as the object-field taken as object — then we too say that past and future are precisely what is taken as object. (The Sarvāstivādins press) If they are nonexistent, how can they become an object-field taken as object? (The Sautrāntikas answer) When I say they exist, it is precisely upon this portion, that they can become what is taken as object. (The Sarvāstivādins press again) In what manner do they become the dharma taken as object? (The Sautrāntikas answer) Just as “having once been” and “being to be.” It is not that in remembering past form, feeling, and the rest one contemplates them as existing distinctly in the way the present is contemplated; it is only that one recalls the mark that they once had. And thinking forward to what the future will have is likewise: just as one recalls the mark of form once received in the present, and so recalls the past as existing; and just as one thinks forward to the mark of form that will hereafter be received in the present, and so thinks forward to the future as existing.

If they existed as the present does, they would become the present time; and if their entity is now nonexistent, then it must be granted that there really is “a consciousness that takes a nonexistent object-field” — and our principle stands of itself.

Treatise (refuting the defense from scattered atoms): If it be said that the dharmas of past and future abide as ultimate atoms scattered apart, existing yet not present — this too is wrong, for when we apprehend that mark, it is not a scattered mark. And further, if it be said that that form exists just as present form does, differing only in this, that its ultimate atoms are scattered, then the entity of atomic form would have to be permanent; and moreover form would have only the gathering and scattering of ultimate atoms and no portion whatever that could be called arising and ceasing — which is to honor the doctrine of the non-Buddhists of wrong livelihood and to turn one’s back on the sūtras spoken by the Well-Gone One. The sūtra says plainly: when the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, and so on at length. Furthermore, feeling, perception, the formations, and the rest are not assembled out of ultimate atoms either; how then can past and future be said to be scattered ultimate atoms? Yet with regard to feeling and the rest we can equally recall and equally think forward, just as with the appearance they had when unceased and when already arisen. If they be said to exist as the present does, their entity would have to be permanent; and if their entity be now nonexistent, one must still grant a consciousness that takes a nonexistent object-field — and the principle stands of itself.

Treatise (the objection of the thirteenth sense field): If it be said that “what is wholly without entity can also be taken as object,” then “the thirteenth sense field” (there being no such thing beyond the twelve sense fields, it is a pure nonexistent) ought also to be capable of being taken as object; and there certainly are those who penetrate the matter that “there is no thirteenth sense field” — what then does this consciousness that takes an object take as its object? If it be said that what it takes is just the name “thirteenth sense field,” that is as much as to set the name aside and call it nonexistent. And again, if what it takes is a sound that did not exist before, what then does this consciousness that takes an object take? If it be said that what it takes is that sound as its object-field, then one who wishes to seek “the nonexistence of the sound” ought to utter the sound over again (which is surely absurd). If it be said that the “nonexistence” of that sound abides in the future position — then since the future is really existent, how is it further said to be nonexistent? And if it be said that past and future do not have the nature of the present time, this too is unreasonable, since the entity is one and the same. And if it be said that there is a distinction in one portion of the entity, then the principle that a thing “was not before and is now” is made out of itself. Therefore it should be said: consciousness extends to taking as object both an existent and a nonexistent object-field.

Treatise (explaining the bodhisattva’s words): As for the bodhisattva’s saying that “of what the world does not have, that I know and see it — there is no such thing” — that means: others, harboring overweening pride, arouse an appearance even of what is not existent and call it existent; whereas I contemplate as existent only what is existent. Were it not so explained, then every act of awareness would have something taken as object, and why then would there be hesitation and difference with regard to an object-field (one sometimes knowing that it is not there)? The principle must decidedly be so. For the Bhagavat said elsewhere: welcome, bhikṣus! If you can be my disciples, without flattery and without deceit, having confidence and having diligence, then if I teach you in the morning I can make you gain the excellent by evening, and if I teach you in the evening I can make you gain the excellent by morning. (Gain the excellent in what?) You will be able to know: what is existent is existent, what is nonexistent is nonexistent, what has something above it has something above it, and what has nothing above it has nothing above it. (It is plain that “knowing the nonexistent” is precisely what the Buddha approves.) From this it may be known that his reason, that “a consciousness must have an object-field, and therefore past and future exist,” likewise does not hold.

Treatise (answering the third proof from principle · an action has a coming result): Again, as to what he said, that “an action has a result of maturation, and therefore past and future exist,” the principle is likewise wrong. The Sautrāntika masters do not speak thus — it is not said that “that very past action produces the coming result”; what is said is that the continuum drawn forth earlier by the action, by its transformation and differentiation, makes the coming result arise (the result arising from the transformation of the continuum, not from the action already ceased). This layer will be displayed at length in the chapter refuting the self.

Conversely, if one holds fixedly that past and future are really existent, then at all times the entity of the result exists constantly, and what capability has the action with regard to that result at all? If it be said that the action can produce the result, then the result produced was not before and is now — and the principle stands of itself (which is just what we say). And if all dharmas exist at all times, who, after all, has the capability of producing what? And to hold thus would further make out the wrong doctrine of the party of the non-Buddhists of the Rain Host. They say thus: what exists must exist constantly, what does not exist must be constantly nonexistent; what does not exist must not arise, and what exists must not cease.

If it be said that “the action can make the result become present” — in what manner does it make it present? If it be said that it draws the result along into another place, then the entity of the result drawn would have to be permanent; and moreover how are dharmas without form (mind and mental factors and the rest) to be drawn along at all? And further, the result so drawn ought to be one whose entity was originally nonexistent (which is still “not before and now”). And if it be said that it merely makes some distinction in the entity — then the principle “not before and now” is made out once more.

Treatise (closing this passage): Therefore, when the school that says all exists holds thus, saying that past and future are really existent, this is not to be reckoned a good statement within the noble teaching. If one would state “all exists” well, one ought to state it as the sūtra states it. How does the sūtra state it? The sūtra says: the brahmin should know that what is called “all exists” is only the twelve sense fields, or only the three times. (Saying “exists” just as it stands, without saying that past and future are really existent as the present is.)

Treatise (answering the objection raised at the outset · closing with the words of the Vaibhāṣika masters): (The Sarvāstivādins ask) If past and future are nonexistent, how can there still be said to be one that binds, one that is bound, and release from bondage? (The Sautrāntikas answer) Because their producing cause, that is, the latent tendency, is still present, one speaks of past and future afflictions that bind; and because the latent tendencies that take those afflictions as object are still present, one speaks of past and future things that are bound. When the latent tendency is abandoned, the name “release from bondage” is obtained.

The Vaibhāṣika masters (the Sarvāstivādins’ closing words) say thus: past and future are really existent just as the present is. Wherever within this there is something that cannot be explained through, one who cherishes himself ought to know thus: the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach; how can one deny a thing as nonexistent merely because one cannot oneself explain it? (And they adduce “different gates” to reconcile the doubt about arising and ceasing.) By one account: this dharma arises and this dharma ceases — that is, form and the rest arise, form and the rest cease. By another account: what is different arises and what is different ceases — that is, the future time arises and the present time ceases. By another account: the time itself is called arising — because at the very moment of arising it is gathered into that time. By another account: within a given time there is arising — because within the future time there are many moments (this one ceasing while that one arises).

Treatise (closing the incidental discussion): The incidental discussion is here finished. Now it should be pondered: when things have already been abandoned, are they thereby released from bondage? And conversely, when things are released from bondage, have they thereby already been abandoned? — If things are released from bondage, they have decidedly been abandoned; but there are things “already abandoned and yet not released from bondage.” Abandoned and yet not released — what sort of matter is that? The stanza says:


〔Root 28〕Abandoned and Yet Not Released from Bondage

Stanza: At the time when things abandoned through the seeing of suffering have been abandoned, if the remaining all-pervading latent tendencies abandoned through the seeing of origin are unabandoned; and at the time when the earlier grades on the path of cultivation have been abandoned, if the latent tendencies of the remaining grades that take them as object are unabandoned — these things are still bound.

Treatise: Take first the position on the path of seeing. At the time when the knowledge of suffering has arisen and the knowledge of origin has not yet arisen, the several things abandoned through the seeing of suffering have indeed already been abandoned; yet if the all-pervading latent tendencies abandoned through the seeing of origin have not yet been forever abandoned, then those latent tendencies that can take this thing as object still bind this already abandoned thing (abandoned it is, but the binding remains).

Take next the position on the path of cultivation. According as one or another path arises, the earlier grades among the nine grades of things have been abandoned; and the latent tendencies belonging to the remaining unabandoned grades, whichever can take them as object, still bind this already abandoned thing. What is called “abandoned and yet not released from bondage” ought to be understood thus.

Treatise (turning to the question of increase by attachment): How many kinds of latent tendency, then, increase by attachment upon a given thing? If one were to answer thing by thing separately, it would cost a great many words. Therefore one ought to compose a “brief Vibhāṣā” (a summary manner of analysis): by this device, though very little effort is spent, one is yet able to cross the very great flood of questions. That is to say: dharmas, though very many, are in brief only sixteen kinds — namely the three realms (each divided into five categories), fifteen in all, plus the dharmas without outflows as the sixteenth. The consciousnesses that can take these dharmas as object are likewise sixteen in number. Once one knows which dharma is the object-field of which consciousness, then “how many kinds of latent tendency increase by attachment upon a given thing” is easy to ponder. Here one ought first to know: which dharma is the object-field taken by which consciousness? The stanza says:


〔Roots 29–31〕The Sixteen Dharmas as the Objects of the Sixteen Consciousnesses

Stanza: The dharmas of the three categories abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, if affiliated to the desire realm, are the objects of five consciousnesses — the three categories of their own realm, one category of the form realm, and the consciousness without outflows. If affiliated to the form realm, they are the objects of the three categories of their own realm and of the lower realm, one category of the upper realm, and the pure consciousness without outflows (eight in all). If affiliated to the formless realm, they extend to the three categories of each of the three realms, plus the pure consciousness without outflows (ten in all). To the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of cessation and through the seeing of the path, there is added in each case the consciousness that takes its own category as object. The dharmas without outflows are the object-fields of ten consciousnesses, namely the consciousnesses of the last three categories in each of the three realms together with the consciousness without outflows.

Treatise: If the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation are affiliated to the desire realm, each is the object of five consciousnesses — namely the three categories of their own realm (that abandoned through the seeing of suffering, that abandoned through the seeing of origin, and that abandoned through cultivation, as stated above), plus one category of the form realm (that is, the consciousness of the form realm abandoned through cultivation, which can take the lower realm as object), with the consciousness without outflows as the fifth: all these can take them as object.

If they are affiliated to the form realm, then those same three categories of dharmas stated above are each the object of eight consciousnesses — namely the three categories of their own realm and of the lower realm (the desire realm), as stated above, plus one category of the upper realm (that is, the consciousness of the formless realm abandoned through cultivation), with the consciousness without outflows as the eighth: all these can take them as object.

If they are affiliated to the formless realm, then those same three categories of dharmas stated above are each the object of ten consciousnesses — namely the three categories of each of the three realms, as stated above, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth: all these can take them as object.

As for the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of cessation and through the seeing of the path, it should be known that to each there is further added one consciousness that takes its own category as object. How is this stated? Thus: the dharmas of the desire realm abandoned through the seeing of cessation are the objects of six consciousnesses — the five as above, plus one consciousness abandoned through the seeing of cessation; and the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of the path are the objects of six consciousnesses — the five likewise as above, plus one consciousness abandoned through the seeing of the path. Those of the form realm and the formless realm abandoned through the seeing of cessation and through the seeing of the path accordingly become the objects of nine and of eleven consciousnesses.

If they are dharmas without outflows, they are the objects of ten consciousnesses — namely the last three categories taken in each of the three realms (that is, the consciousnesses abandoned through the seeing of cessation, through the seeing of the path, and through cultivation), nine in all, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth: all these can take them as object.

In order to gather up the sense of the passage above, a further stanza is spoken (this being not a root stanza of the treatise, but only a restatement of the preceding sense):


〔Summary Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕Gathering Again the Sixteen Dharmas and the Sixteen Consciousnesses

Stanza (a stanza gathering again the preceding sense): The dharmas abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, belonging to the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm, should be known to be the objects of five, of eight, and of ten consciousnesses respectively. To those abandoned through the seeing of cessation and through the seeing of the path there is added in each case the consciousness that takes its own category as object. The dharmas without outflows should be known to be the object-fields of ten consciousnesses.

Treatise (the single instance of the faculty of pleasure · to show one corner): Since it has thus been understood that the sixteen kinds of dharma are the object-fields of the sixteen consciousnesses, it should now be pondered: how many kinds of latent tendency increase by attachment upon a given thing? Were they to be listed one by one separately, the words would be too many and too broad; and so I here indicate only one corner (holding up one corner so that a man may of himself turn back the other three).

Suppose someone asks: among the things bound, how many kinds of latent tendency increase by attachment upon the faculty of pleasure? — It ought to be observed: the faculty of pleasure has seven kinds in all, namely one of the desire realm (that is, the faculty of pleasure abandoned through cultivation), five categories of the form realm (one each for the seeing of suffering, the seeing of origin, the seeing of cessation, the seeing of the path, and cultivation), and the faculty of pleasure without outflows as the seventh. All dharmas without outflows are not such as the latent tendencies increase by attachment upon (as was said above). Therefore upon the first six kinds of faculty of pleasure here, each according to what it fits, there increase by attachment the latent tendencies of the desire realm abandoned through cultivation, the several all-pervading latent tendencies, and all the latent tendencies of the form realm.

Suppose someone asks: how many kinds of latent tendency increase by attachment upon the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object? — It ought to be observed: this consciousness has twelve kinds in all, namely four categories of the desire realm (excepting that abandoned through the seeing of cessation, since the consciousness abandoned through the seeing of cessation does not take the faculty of pleasure with outflows as object), five categories of the form realm, two categories of the formless realm (that is, those abandoned through the seeing of the path and through cultivation), and the consciousness without outflows as the twelfth: all these can take the faculty of pleasure as object. Upon these consciousnesses, each according to what it fits, there increase by attachment the latent tendencies of the four categories of the desire realm, the latent tendencies of the form realm that take the conditioned as object, the latent tendencies of the two categories of the formless realm, and the several all-pervading latent tendencies.

Suppose someone asks further: how many kinds of latent tendency increase by attachment upon the consciousness that takes as object “the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object”? — It ought to be observed: this consciousness has fourteen kinds in all, namely two kinds added to the preceding twelve, that is, those of the formless realm abandoned through the seeing of suffering and through the seeing of origin (these two being all-pervading and able to take the consciousness of the lower realms as object). These fourteen kinds of consciousness can take as object “the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object”; and upon them, each according to what it fits, the desire realm and the form realm are as stated above, while in the formless realm the latent tendencies of four categories increase by attachment.

Reasoning from this one corner, all the rest ought to be pondered out for oneself.

Treatise (turning to the question of a mind possessed of latent tendencies): If a mind is called “a mind possessed of latent tendencies” by reason of some latent tendency, does that latent tendency necessarily increase by attachment upon this mind? — This is not settled. Some are merely “possessed of a latent tendency” and do not increase by attachment: namely the latent tendencies associated with the mind and those that take this mind as object, which increase by attachment if unabandoned, but do not increase by attachment if that associated portion has already been abandoned (and though they do not increase by attachment, it is still named as possessed of latent tendencies). Following out this sense it ought to be stated thus. The stanza says:


〔Root 32〕A Mind Possessed of Latent Tendencies Is of Two Kinds

Stanza: A mind possessed of latent tendencies is of two kinds, namely the defiled mind and the undefiled mind. The defiled mind extends to both senses (possessed of a latent tendency, and either increasing by attachment or not), while the undefiled mind is confined to the one sense of increasing by attachment.

Treatise: A mind possessed of latent tendencies has two kinds in all, because there is a difference between the defiled and the undefiled mind. Among them, the defiled mind may also have increase by attachment — namely the latent tendencies associated with the mind and those that take this mind as object, which, if not yet abandoned, are increasing by attachment; and if that associated portion has already been abandoned, they do not increase by attachment, and yet it is still said to be “possessed of latent tendencies,” because (that abandoned portion) is constantly associated with it.

If it is an undefiled mind, it is confined to the one sense of “increasing by attachment.” For the latent tendencies that take this undefiled mind as object are decidedly not yet forever abandoned (were they abandoned, this mind would not be called possessed of latent tendencies); and this is because the name “possessed of latent tendencies” is here established upon “increase by attachment” alone.

Treatise (turning to the question of the order of arising): When the ten latent tendencies stated above arise in due order, which comes before and which after? The stanza says:


〔Root 33〕The Ten Latent Tendencies Arise in Due Order

Stanza: Ignorance, doubt, wrong view, the view of self, the extreme view, the grasping of rules and observances, the grasping of views, greed, pride, and hatred — in this order the earlier draws forth the later.

Treatise: Take the afflictions as arising in due order: first, through ignorance, one fails to understand the principle of the four truths, and hence is unwilling to observe the truth of suffering and so on down to the truth of the path.

Because of failing to understand, there is next drawn forth “doubt” — that is, having heard the accounts of two roads, one harbors hesitation: is this suffering or is it not suffering (and so on with origin, cessation, and the path, as may be stated at length)?

From this hesitation is drawn forth “wrong view” — that is, through wrong hearing and wrong reflection a wrong determination arises, denying the truth of suffering (and so on down to denying the truth of the path, as may be stated at length).

Because of denying the principle of the truths, there is drawn forth “the view of self” — that is, within the five aggregates of appropriation one denies the principle of suffering, and thereupon determinedly grasps “this is I.”

From this view of self is drawn forth “the extreme view” — that is, in dependence upon the grasping of a self, one falls into the two extremes of annihilation and permanence.

From this extreme view is drawn forth “the grasping of rules and observances” — that is, because one grasps at one extreme with regard to the “self” (grasping permanence or grasping annihilation), one reckons that this grasping can obtain purity.

From the grasping of rules and observances is drawn forth “the grasping of views” — that is, having reckoned that it can obtain purity, one must grasp it as the most excellent.

From this grasping of views there is next drawn forth “greed” — that is, one is deeply attached in feeling to one’s own view.

After this greed there is next drawn forth “pride” — that is, having been deeply attached to one’s own view, one relies upon it and arouses self-exaltation, disdaining others.

After this pride there is next drawn forth “hatred” — that is, being both deeply attached to and reliant upon one’s own view, one cannot bear in feeling the accounts aroused by others that go against one’s own view, and must hate and detest them.

There is another master who says: it is at the very juncture of taking up or setting aside one’s own view that hatred and detestation arise (not necessarily waiting until after pride).

Again, when greed and the rest, which are abandoned through the seeing of the truths, arise, they take as their object-field the “view” within one’s own continuum (and so this whole chain is fastened upon view).

The above is stated with reference to arising “in due order”; as for those that arise out of order, there is nothing fixed about before and after.

Treatise (turning to the question of causes and conditions): By how many causes and conditions do the afflictions arise? The stanza says:


〔Root 34〕The Three Causes and Conditions of the Arising of an Affliction

Stanza: Because the latent tendency is not yet abandoned, and because the corresponding object-field is present before one, and with the arising of improper attention — an affliction is said to arise complete in its causes and conditions.

Treatise: By three causes and conditions the afflictions arise. Take, for instance, the time when the entanglement of desire-greed is about to arise: first, the latent tendency of desire-greed is not yet abandoned and not yet fully understood; second, the object-field conformable to desire-greed is present before one; third, the improper attention that takes that object-field as object arises. By these three forces, desire-greed thereupon arises.

These three causes and conditions in their order are the three forces of “the force of cause,” “the force of the object-field,” and “the force of preparatory effort” (the latent tendency being the force of cause, the object-field’s being present the force of the object-field, and improper attention the force of preparatory effort). The arising of the remaining afflictions is known by reasoning in the same way.

It is to be noted: this is stated with reference to being “complete in causes and conditions”; there are also those that arise by the force of the object-field alone, as for instance in an arhat of the lineage liable to falling back and the like (the latent tendency being abandoned and yet there being a falling back, that is a case where the force of the object-field preponderates).

Treatise (turning to the four gates of the outflows and the rest): The latent tendencies together with their entanglements, of which the above has spoken, are called in the sūtras outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations. What are called “outflows” are the three outflows: first the outflow of desire, second the outflow of existence, third the outflow of ignorance. What are called “torrents” are the four torrents: first the torrent of desire, second the torrent of existence, third the torrent of views, fourth the torrent of ignorance. What are called “yokes” are the four yokes, whose names are as stated for the torrents. What are called “appropriations” are the four appropriations: first the appropriation of desire, second the appropriation of views, third the appropriation of rules and observances, fourth the appropriation of assertions of self. What is the entity of these outflows and the rest? The stanza says:


〔Roots 35–38〕The Entity and the Number of Items of the Outflows, Torrents, Yokes, and Appropriations

Stanza: The afflictions of the desire realm together with their entanglements, delusion excepted, are named the outflow of desire. The outflow of existence belongs to the two upper realms, taking the root afflictions alone and excepting delusion. (Why are the two upper realms joined into one?) Because they are alike indeterminate in nature, turn by the inner gate, and arise in dependence upon the levels of absorption: these three senses being the same, they are joined into one. Ignorance is the root of all existences, and so is established separately as one outflow. The entity of the torrents and the yokes is the same as that of the outflows, save that within them “view” is established separately — because the nature of view is fierce and sharp. (Why is view not established separately among the outflows?) Because view does not conform to “abiding,” and so among the outflows it is not made a name of its own. The appropriations are the two yokes of desire and of existence together with ignorance, with view divided into two (the grasping of views and the grasping of rules and observances). Ignorance is not established separately as an appropriation, because it is not that which appropriates.

Treatise: The afflictions of the desire realm together with their entanglements, delusion excepted, are forty-one items in all, named in sum the outflow of desire — namely the thirty-one root afflictions affiliated to the desire realm, together with the ten entanglements.

The afflictions of the form realm and the formless realm, delusion excepted, are fifty-two items in all, named in sum the outflow of existence — namely the twenty-six root afflictions of each of the two upper realms.

(An objection is raised) Do the two upper realms not also have the two entanglements of torpor and restlessness? The Treatise on Categories of Dharmas also says thus: what is called the outflow of existence? It is, ignorance excepted, the remaining fetters, bonds, latent tendencies, secondary afflictions, and entanglements affiliated to the two realms of form and formlessness. Why then are they not spoken of here? — The Vaibhāṣika masters of the land of Kaśmīra say: the entanglements of those two realms are few, and moreover not free in operation (their potency being feeble), and so they are not reckoned in.

(An objection is raised) Why are the latent tendencies of the two realms spoken of together as one “outflow of existence”? — Because they are alike indeterminate in nature, turn by the inner gate (not taking outer object-fields as object), and arise in dependence upon the levels of absorption: by these three senses being the same, they are joined into one. The principle by which “existence-greed” obtained its name, as stated above, is just the principle by which “the outflow of existence” obtains its name here.

Taking the fifteen kinds of ignorance of the three realms, since their sense is already complete, they are separately established as “the outflow of ignorance.” Why is this one item alone to be established separately? Because ignorance is able to be the root of all existences (of birth and death).

The entity of the torrents and the yokes is the same as that of the outflows; yet within them “view” is also established separately — that is to say: the outflow of desire above is just the torrent of desire and the yoke of desire, and the outflow of existence above is just the torrent of existence and the yoke of existence, while the several views are drawn out to form “the torrent of views” and “the yoke of views.” (Why is view not drawn out among the outflows?) Because what is called an “outflow” takes the sense of being fierce and sharp and causing sentient beings to abide (to dwell long in birth and death), as will be stated below; and view does not conform to “abiding,” its nature being too fierce and sharp (coming and going swiftly, unable to abide long). For this reason it is not made a name of its own among the outflows, and can only be established as an outflow together with the rest.

Thus it is displayed that twenty-nine items are named the torrent of desire — namely greed, hatred, and pride, each having five kinds (the five categories), doubt four kinds, and the entanglements ten. Twenty-eight items are named the torrent of existence — namely greed and pride, each ten (five in each of the two upper realms), and doubt eight. Thirty-six items are named the torrent of views — namely the twelve views in each of the three realms. Fifteen items are named the torrent of ignorance — namely the ignorance of each of the three realms, having five kinds each.

It should be known that the four yokes are the same as the four torrents, and the four appropriations should be known to be the same in entity as the four yokes. Yet “the appropriation of desire” and “the appropriation of assertions of self” each take ignorance into themselves, while “view” is divided into two appropriations — herein differing from the yokes stated above.

That is to say: the yoke of desire above, together with the ignorance of the desire realm, is thirty-four items in all, named in sum the appropriation of desire — namely greed, hatred, pride, and ignorance, five each, doubt four, together with the ten entanglements. The yoke of existence above, together with the ignorance of the two upper realms, is thirty-eight items in all, named in sum the appropriation of assertions of self — namely greed, pride, and ignorance, ten each, and doubt eight. Within the yoke of views, the grasping of rules and observances being excepted, the remaining thirty items are named in sum the appropriation of views; and the six items excepted (two in each of the three realms) are named the appropriation of rules and observances.

(An objection is raised) Why must the grasping of rules and observances be established separately? — Because it alone is the enemy of the noble path, and because it deludes both assemblies, the householders and those gone forth. How so? The householders are deluded by it into reckoning that self-starvation and other austerities are the road to heaven; those gone forth are deluded by it into reckoning that abandoning agreeable object-fields is the road to purity.

(An objection is raised) Why is ignorance not established separately as an appropriation? — Because the name “appropriation” is established for what can appropriate the existences, and the ignorances are not that which appropriates. That is to say: not understanding the marks of dharmas is what is called ignorance; it is not that which appropriates, its nature not being fierce and sharp, and so it can only be established as an appropriation together with the rest.

Treatise (adducing a sūtra in proof of the mark of the yoke of desire): Yet the sūtra says: what is called the yoke of desire? It is, among the desires, desire-greed, desire-longing, desire-intimacy, desire-craving, desire-delight, desire-oppression, desire-absorption, desire-relish, desire-joy, desire-hoarding, desire-attendance, and desire-attachment; these bonds and entanglements press down the mind, and this is called the yoke of desire. Of the yoke of existence and the yoke of views it should be known that it is likewise so. And another sūtra says: greed for desire is called appropriation. From this it may be known: the desire-greed aroused with regard to desire and the other three is called the four appropriations of desire and the rest.

Treatise (turning to the glosses on the names): Since it has thus been made out that the latent tendencies together with their entanglements are called in the sūtras outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations, what sense has each of these names, “latent tendency” and the rest? The stanza says:


〔Root 39〕The Glosses on the Names “Latent Tendency” and the Rest

Stanza: Subtle, twofold increase by attachment, following after and binding along — these are the senses of “latent tendency”; abiding, flowing, sweeping away, joining, and appropriating — these are the senses of the names outflow, torrent, yoke, and appropriation.

Treatise: At the very time when a root affliction is present before one, its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of, and so it is called “subtle.”

What is called “twofold increase by attachment” means that it is able to increase torpor and clogging upon the object-field taken as object and upon the mind and mental factors with which it is associated.

What is called “following after” means that it is able to draw forth the “acquisition” (accomplishment) and constantly to follow after a sentient being, constantly working its harm upon him, and to be made to arise even without any doing.

Or again: even if one exhausts one’s strength to block its arising, it still appears again and again — and so it is called “binding along.”

By these senses it is called “latent tendency.”

(What follows are the glosses on the outflows and the rest.) It can detain sentient beings so that they long abide in birth and death, or make sentient beings turn round within birth and death from the heaven at the summit of existence all the way down to the Unremitting Hell. Since within the continuum it leaks out harm without end from the six sores (the six faculties), it is called “outflow.” Since it is utterly able to sweep away and sink the wholesome, it is called “torrent.” Since it is able to join sentient beings together (binding them to suffering), it is called “yoke.” Since it is able to act as support and appropriation, it is called “appropriation.”

Treatise (a better explanation): If one would explain it better, one ought to say thus: within the several object-fields it flows on in a continuous stream and leaks out harm without ceasing, and so it is called “outflow.” It is as the sūtra says: the elder should know that it is as when a boat is drawn upstream against the current: even with great strength expended, the going is still hard; but if this boat be let go downstream with the current, then even with strength given up the going is not hard. The arising of a wholesome mind and of a defiled mind should be known to be likewise (the defiled goes with the current and is easy, the wholesome against it and is hard).

Following the sense of this sūtra: within the object-fields, the afflictions’ not ceasing is what is called “outflow”; and if their potency preponderates, it is called “torrent” — that is to say, if sentient beings sink down into it they can only follow along and cannot go against it, because it surges and floods and sweeps and dashes and is hard to withstand. When at the time of activity it is not utterly preponderant, it is called “yoke” — it merely joins sentient beings together with the sufferings of every kind; or else it is called “yoke” because it is active again and again. Because it appropriates desire and the rest, it is called “appropriation.”

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

這一卷從一句極短的話開頭——「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」。沒有承轉的套語,沒有回顧上卷的鋪陳,論主一句話立定義,隨即問:過去、現在、未來三世之中,何等隨眠能繫何事。三家古德在這裡都把科判的刀落在同一處:光記標「此下第六明惑」,寶疏標「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」,頌疏標「從此第六,明惑能繫」——科名用字三樣,所指的一段全同;而三家各自分卷,卷界又與玄奘分卷一一相合。這一刀不是後人硬切的。

要緊的是那個問法。既然問『過去的隨眠能繫什麼事』,就等於預設了過去有事可繫。於是一問逼出一諍:過去未來之法,究竟是不是實有?本論在這裡插入一段傍論,把有部立宗的教理二證、部內建立三世的四家異說、以及論主逐句的廣破全部錄了進來,長行綿密到一千五百餘字,然後以一句「法性甚深非尋思境」收住。收住之後,論主一句「傍論已了,今應思擇」,若無其事地轉回正題。

所以讀這一卷要先有一個心理準備:它的前三分之一是全論最大的部派諍論之一,後三分之二是全論最細的數目表之一(十六法十六識、四十一物五十二物、二十九二十八三十六十五)。諍與數並在一卷,這不是編排的偶然——諍所爭的是『有沒有』,數所排的是『有幾個』,前者不定,後者才數得出來。

還有一件事要先說。這一卷之中,論主錄二造而不代結。有部的立宗他錄得完整,經部的破他也寫得酣暢,末後卻讓有部說一句『甚深非尋思境』就散場。這不是含糊,是體例:一義二宗,並錄不判。讀的時候不必替古人分勝負,先把兩邊各自把重量壓在哪裡看清楚。


一、能繫之總則——先分自相惑與共相惑

〔一之一〕為什麼一開口就要分兩類惑。 先問:問的是『何等隨眠能繫何事』,何以答案不從三世下手,卻先分惑為二類?因為三世之繫縛規則對兩類惑並不相同,不先分類就沒法說。論一開口便立:「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」,「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」。分類的判準也隨後給出——自相惑之所以名自相,是「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」;共相惑之所以名共相,是「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」。

易誤處:以為『自相』是指所緣之境自相、『共相』是指所緣之境共相。判準不在境,在起不起——貪瞋慢要看有情各別對境而起,見疑癡則凡夫一概皆有。頌疏於此釋得最簡淨,其意謂緣別法而起者名自相、緣多法而起者名共相,二說並看即知這一對術語兩頭都通:從能起說是遍不遍,從所緣說是別與多。

落地上:後文一切隨增之判、十隨眠次第之鏈、以至漏瀑流軛取之物數,都掛在這一對術語上。第一段若含糊過去,後面每一格數字都會落空。

〔一之二〕三世之繫縛何以分得這樣細。 先問:既然分了兩類,繫縛之規則怎麼排?論的排法是:貪瞋慢在過去現在,只算『已生起過』的能繫——因為自相惑不遍起,沒起過就談不上繫。到了未來,意識所相應的那三者遍繫三世;而未來五識所相應的貪瞋,分兩路——可生者只繫未來一世,不生者反而遍繫三世。見疑無明則不論去來,未斷即遍繫三世。

易誤處:看到『不生者反遍繫三世』會覺得顛倒——不會生起的反而繫得更寬?其實不然:可生的那一分將來要落在某一具體剎那上,繫縛之範圍就被那個剎那限住了;注定不生的那一分沒有落點,只作為未斷之潛勢而普遍地繫。這正是『隨眠是潛勢不是現行』一義的第一次現形。

落地上:修行上真正要對治的,往往不是那一次起了貪的心,而是那一分從來沒有現行、卻始終未斷的潛勢。本論此段就是把這件事寫進了規則裡。


二、三世實有之立宗——兩重教證、兩重理證

〔二之一〕這一諍是怎麼被逼出來的。 先問:好端端講隨眠,何以忽然要論三世有無?論自己交代了:「應辯諸事過去未來,為實有無方可說繫」——所繫之事既通去來,就得先問去來之事是有是無。而且兩邊都難:若實有,則一切行恒時有,豈不成常?若實無,則能繫、所繫、離繫三事俱無所著落。毘婆沙師於此決定立實有,並自解『不成常』之難:「毘婆沙師定立實有,然彼諸行不名為常」,因為諸行與有為諸相相合。

易誤處:把這一段當作離題的插話。它不是插話,是本卷正論的地基——後面『斷而非離繫』一段所處理的,正是『事已斷而繫猶在』,那個『在』字如果沒有三世之義撐著就落不下來。落地上:讀本論凡遇『傍論』二字,要看它傍在什麼上;傍論往往正是主論之所以能成立的暗樁。

〔二之二〕四項理由要分兩層看。 先問:頌文「三世有由說,二有境果故」十個字裡藏了幾項理由?答:四項,分兩層。前一層是教證——一由「由契經中世尊說故」(佛教人於過去色勤修厭捨、於未來色勤斷欣求,可知去來色是有),二由「又具二緣識方生故」(經說識由二緣生,若去來非有,緣去來之識便缺一緣)。後一層是理證——三由識起必有境(無境則識不生,憶過去之識既起,其境應有),四由「又已謝業有當果故」(過去業若體全無,善惡當果無所從來)。

易誤處:把四項當成平列的四條。論文自身分得很清楚:「已依聖教證去來有,當依正理證有去來」——前二依教、後二依理,且後二正是把前二的教證翻成道理再說一遍。落地上:凡讀立宗段,先數清楚教證幾條、理證幾條,破的時候一條一條對著看,就不會亂。

〔二之三〕『說一切有』是一個部名,也是一條判準。 先問:頌末「說三世有故,許說一切有」是結論還是定義?是定義。論文逐句給了判準——「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」;反過來,若只承認現在世與過去未與果之業,而說沒有未來、也沒有過去已與果之業,那就「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」。

易誤處:以為『說一切有部』是說『一切法都有』。不是——它說的是『三世一切都有』,重點在時間,不在法數。落地上:後文論主收束時說「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」,並引契經以十二處或三世釋『一切有』——那正是拿這條判準回敬過去。一部之名,兩造各自解釋,這一卷的諍點其實從部名就開始了。


三、建立三世之四家——類、相、位、待

〔三之一〕四家在爭什麼。 先問:既然同屬有部,四家還有什麼可爭?爭的是:三世既然體同,那『世』的差別憑什麼安立。法救說憑『類』,妙音說憑『相』,世友說憑『位』,覺天說憑『待』。四家各有一喻:法救喻以「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」,妙音喻以「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」,世友喻以「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」,覺天喻以「如一女人名母名女」。

易誤處:把四喻讀成四種修辭。四喻各自扣住一個機關——金器之喻扣『體不變而所屬之類變』,妻室之喻扣『相雖並具而現行有偏』,算籌之喻扣『物一而位異則名異』,母女之喻扣『名由所待而立』。落地上:往後凡遇一組並列的異說,先替每一家找出它的機關;機關找出來了,論主底下的破才有著落。

〔三之二〕四位論師的名字本身就是一課。 光記於此四名逐一作訓,是本卷最見學問的一段。釋法救之名云「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」;釋妙音之名云「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」;釋世友則兼載其得名之緣起,先云「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」,繼析其梵名云「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」;釋覺天云「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」。

先問:這些訓詁有什麼用?有兩重用。一重是讀舊譯不致認錯人——真諦舊譯此段正作達磨多羅、瞿沙、婆須蜜多羅、佛陀提婆,全用音寫;不知音義二譯是同一人,就會把四家讀成八家。另一重是知道譯語有沿革——光記於三個舊音一一標『訛』,那是他自己的訓詁判語。易誤處:把光記的『訛』字當成本論的判定。本論此處只錄四家之說,一字未涉譯名。落地上:凡見古德下『訛也』二字,先問這是誰在說;本卷之中,這是光記在說。

〔三之三〕論主如何評破前三家而取第三。 先問:既然取第三,何以先破第一、第二、第四而不按次序?因為破的是同一個病的三種形態。破第一家曰「第一執法有轉變故,應置數論外道朋中」——體不變而類變,正是數論『轉變』之說。破第二家曰「第二所立世相雜亂,三世皆有三世相故」——三相並具,則三世無從分。破第四家曰「第四所立前後相待,一世法中應有三世」——一世之中前後相待,過去的前後剎那又成去來,三世便無定準。獨取第三,其理由是「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」。

易誤處:以為『評取世友』是光記或頌疏的判。不是。光記於此明標「此即評取第三世友」,正是指出這一評出自論主自身;頌疏敘同一段也以『論主評云』起語。落地上:讀疏最要緊的一問是『這句是論說的,還是疏說的』。這一段恰是三疏眾口一詞地告訴你:這是論說的。


四、五番預先詰難——把『作用』逼到牆角

〔四之一〕這五番是誰在問誰。 先問:既已取第三家為最善,何以隨即又難它?因為論主的立場本不在有部。此下五番往復,三家古德標得一致:第一番「彼應復說,若去來世體亦實有,應名現在,何謂去來」為經部之難——光記標作「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」;第二番「豈不前言約作用立」為有部之答——光記標作「說一切有部答。指同前說」;第三番『現在有眼等根,彼同分攝有何作用』為經部復難;第四番「彼豈不能取果與果」為有部之答;第五番「有半作用,世相應雜」為經部復難。

易誤處:把這一段讀成論主自問自答的修辭。它是真有兩造的,而且兩造之標宗三疏完全一致,一輪也不互異。落地上:往後遇到長串問答,先按古德科文把說者標定,再讀內容;否則讀到後來必定張冠李戴。

〔四之二〕『半作用』這一難的分量。 先問:第五番何以能收住這五輪?因為它把有部自己給的判準反過來用。有部說『有作用時名現在』,又說同分眼雖不見色而能取果與果——那麼過去的同類因等既然能與果,也就有作用,也就該叫現在。於是同一法上『取果』與『與果』二用一有一無,成了「有半作用,世相應雜」。

易誤處:以為這是文字遊戲。不是——它指出的是判準本身不自足:若以『作用』定世,就得先把作用切得乾淨,而取果與果本來就分屬二世。落地上:凡立一條判準,先問它自己能不能被自己判乾淨;這是本卷教給讀者最實用的一招。論主說到這裡自己收筆——『已略推徵,次當廣破』,可見以上還只是熱身。


五、正頌逐句廣破——何礙用、用云何、無異、世便壞、未生滅

〔五之一〕四句頌是一張破的目次。 先問:正頌「何礙用云何?無異世便壞,有誰未生滅?此法性甚深」二十字怎麼讀?頌疏於此給了最省事的讀法,其總斷曰「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」。也就是說:前三句是三重難,第四句是有部的答;而三重難之中,第一句其實含二難——『何礙用』與『用云何』。光記逐句標宗與此相合,只是它把總斷散在長行逐句之下。

易誤處:把第四句『此法性甚深』讀成論主的結論。頌疏明標「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」——這是有部的救語,不是論主的判。落地上:一首頌之中有兩造之語,這在本論不是孤例;讀頌先問『這一句是誰說的』,往往比逐字訓詁更要緊。

〔五之二〕第一重難:是什麼擋住了作用。 先問:難從哪裡切入?切入點是『恒有』與『時起時不起』之間的縫。論作:若法自體恒有,就應當一切時能起作用,那麼是什麼力量令這個法體所起的作用時有時無?隨後有部設一救——說是眾緣未和合;經部隨即斥之:這個救法不合理,因為照有部之說,眾緣自身也是恒有的。

易誤處:以為這是拿常識質問。不是——它用的正是有部自己的『恒有』。有部若答『緣不和合』,就得承認緣有和合與不和合之時,而緣既恒有,何來二時。落地上:破他宗最有力的材料,永遠是他宗自己的前提。

〔五之三〕第二重難:作用自己屬哪一世。 先問:這一難為何緊接前難?因為前難逼出『作用有時有時無』,這一難就追問那個『時』。論作:這作用本身怎麼說它是過去未來現在?難道作用之上還能再立一重作用(那就無窮)?若說作用不屬三世而又說它是有,它就成了無為法,應當恒常不可無——如此便不該再說『作用已滅』『作用未有』。有部於此救曰「若許作用異法體者,可有此失,然無有異,故不應言有此過失」——光記標此句為說一切有部之救,寶疏亦標作有部之救,並指出它正是釋頌中『無異』二字。

易誤處:把『無異』讀成論主的話。它是有部的救語,也是頌文第二句上半所標的科目。落地上:頌文的字有時是破方的話,有時是救方的話,靠疏的科文才分得開——這正是古德科判不可省的地方。

〔五之四〕第三重難:既然無異,三世就壞了。 先問:有部說『用即是體』,何以反而不利?因為體既恒有,用亦應恒有,那就沒有哪一刻能叫過去未來。論作『若爾,所立世義便壞……何得有時名為過未』——光記標此為經部之破,且明指其所釋者即頌之『世便壞』三字。有部再救:怎麼會不成立?未已生名未來、已生未滅名現在、已滅名過去。經部隨即以第三句頌回敬,並自問自答追到底處:既然體實恒有,誰是未已生?誰是已滅?——先前所缺者,是『彼未有』;後來所缺者,是『彼已無』。於是仍以經部之口結曰「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」,三世之義無論如何都立不住。

易誤處:把這一輪當成純粹的名相糾纏。它問的其實是一件極素樸的事——『生』與『滅』這兩個字,若不許有『本來沒有』與『後來沒有』,還剩下什麼意思。落地上:這一問可以直接搬到自己身上用:若說心性本具、法體恒有,那麼『修』字所改變的是什麼。本論沒有替讀者回答,它只把問題磨到最利。


六、引頌與經部之總答——曾有、當有

〔六之一〕那一首頌不是本論的頌。 先問:「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」四句,為什麼要單獨標明它不是本頌?因為它有前文之徵——論文自作「依如是義故,有頌言」,可見是論主引來以助破的,不是本論頌次之內的一頌。寶疏於此標作「引頌破也」。頌的意思是:既承認體恒有,又說性不常,而性與體又無別——那就成了『要它常就常、要它不常就不常』,跟外道所計的自在天隨欲而作沒有兩樣。

易誤處:把它算進本品六十九頌之數。落地上:本論長行常引他頌,判斷之法不靠義理而靠前文之徵——凡見『如有頌言』『故有頌言』『復說頌言』一類語,就要停一停,先問這一頌屬誰。

〔六之二〕經部把『有』字拆成兩層。 先問:經部既破去來實有,何以又說『我等亦說有去來世』?因為它把『有』字拆開了:「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」——過去之有是『曾經有過』,未來之有是『將來會有、現有能生之因』;依此二性說有,並不是說去來像現在那樣體實有。其理據是「有聲通顯有無法故」:世間說『有一盞燈先前是無的』,那個『有』字並不表示無也是實物。

易誤處:以為經部是在玩字面。不是——它處理的是佛何以說去來有。經部給的答案是:佛為遮撥無因果之見,才依曾當之義說有。落地上:讀經遇『有』字,先問它是體有之有,還是敘事之有;本卷把這一分別立成了一條解經的通則。

〔六之三〕三重教證各被還了一遍。 先問:立宗那四項理由,經部逐一怎麼還?其一,杖髻經說『業過去盡滅而猶是有』——經部答:那是依業所引現相續中的『與果功能』密說為有;若不如此解,過去業成了現實有,還算什麼過去。其二,勝義空經說「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」,並明說本無今有、有已還無——若去來眼根實有,經不該這樣說。其三,二緣生識之證:經部反問,所謂意法為緣,那個『法』是像意根一樣作能生之緣,還是只作所緣境?若作能生之緣,則百千劫後之法、乃至涅槃之性,怎麼能生今日之識;若只作所緣境,那麼過去未來作為『曾有當有』也一樣是所緣。其四,業有當果之證:經部明言「非經部師作如是說,即過去業能生當果」,其宗是業所引之相續轉變差別而令當果生。

易誤處:把第四條讀成經部否認業果。恰恰相反——經部否認的是『已滅之業直接生果』,它立的是相續轉變。落地上:這四還之中,第三、第四兩條後來成了整個大乘唯識學安立種子與相續的老根,值得記住其原型就在這一段。

〔六之四〕『第十三處』那一著。 先問:論何以忽然提出一個十二處之外的『第十三處』?這是經部替自己的『識可緣無』找一個極端例。若對方說『體全無者不能作所緣』,那麼有人明明能通達『沒有第十三處』,這個能緣之識緣的是什麼?若說緣的是那個名,就等於承認那個名是無而仍被緣。由此論結曰「故識通緣有非有境」。

易誤處:把它讀成詭辯。它其實是把爭點推到不能再退的地方——凡能思『無』者,即已證識能緣無。落地上:這一著在後世論典裡反覆被引用,讀熟了,遇到『無不可緣』一類主張時就知道從哪裡下手。

〔六之五〕論主怎麼收這一段。 先問:這麼長的破,最後判了誰勝?沒有判。論先錄經部之收束——若要善說一切有,應如契經所說,一切有者唯十二處或唯三世;再錄有部回應開頭之難——去來雖無,而所生之因隨眠尚在,所以說有去來能繫之煩惱、有去來所繫之事,隨眠斷則名離繫;末後錄毘婆沙師之結:過去未來如現實有,其中不能通釋者,愛惜自己的人應當知道「法性甚深非尋思境」,豈能因為不能解釋就撥為無。然後一句「傍論已了,今應思擇」,轉回正論。

易誤處:把『甚深』二字讀成論主自己的收束,或讀成論主的讓步。頌疏明標它是薩婆多之救;而眾賢《順正理論》讀到此處反應極烈,逕稱論主此語為『詭設謗言』——可見在系內看來,這一句是被安在有部頭上的。落地上:本論體例是錄二造而讓最後一句留給對方,讀者要自己看清那一句的歸屬。承其收束之姿,不代其結,這是讀本卷最該守的分寸。


七、斷而非離繫

〔七之一〕兩個詞的界線。 先問:『斷』與『離繫』不是一回事嗎?不是。論設問曰:事已斷則離繫耶,事離繫則已斷耶。答:離繫者必已斷,而有已斷卻非離繫者。光記於此把二詞的義界分得很清楚,謂『已斷』是就已斷而說、『離繫』是就離繫縛而說——一個看那件事本身斷沒斷,一個看還有沒有惑繫著它。

易誤處:把『斷』當成終點。本論在此告訴你:所緣之事斷了,能緣的惑若還在,那件事照樣被繫著。落地上:這是修行帳上極實用的一條——某一分煩惱的所緣已經不起了,不等於這一分已經解脫;還要看有沒有別的惑仍緣著它。

〔七之二〕兩個實例。 先問:哪些情形是『斷而非離繫』?論給了兩個位次。其一在見道位:苦智已生、集智未生之時,見苦所斷諸事已斷,而見集所斷的遍行隨眠若未永斷,能緣它的仍舊繫著它。其二在修道位:九品之中前品已斷,而未斷各品的隨眠若能緣它,也仍舊繫著它。論即以「斷非離繫,如是應知」收。

易誤處:以為遍行隨眠是另一種特別的煩惱。它就是前面所說的共相惑那一系——因為能遍緣五部,所以斷了此部之事,彼部之惑還能來繫。落地上:這一節把第一節所分的自相共相二惑用上了;共相惑之所以要單提,正為此處埋伏。


八、十六法為十六識之境

〔八之一〕論主為何先造一張表。 先問:本來問的是『何事有幾隨眠隨增』,何以先講識境?論自己交代:若隨事別答,便費多言論,「是故應造略毘婆沙」,「而能越渡大大問流」。辦法是把法略為十六種——「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」,能緣之識數目也是十六;只要知道何法是何識之境,隨增之問就容易了。

易誤處:把『略毘婆沙』看成偷懶。恰恰相反——它是把無窮的個別問題化為一張可查的表。落地上:讀阿毘達磨遇到大表,先找它的『略』在哪裡;本卷的略就在『十六』這個數字上。

〔八之二〕五、八、十這三個數怎麼來的。 先問:欲界五、色界八、無色界十,這階梯的規律是什麼?規律只有一條:能緣者只能是同界或上界,加一個無漏。欲界所繫的見苦、見集、修所斷三部之法,各為五識緣——自界三部,加色界修所斷一部,無漏第五。色界者各為八識緣——自下二界共三部,加無色界修所斷一部,無漏第八。無色界者各為十識緣——三界各三部合九,無漏第十。至於見滅、見道所斷之法,各再加一個緣自部之識,故欲界成六、色界成九、無色界成十一。無漏之法則為十識境——三界各後三部合九,無漏第十。

易誤處:把『各三』誤讀成三界各三部。欲界的『自界三』指的是自界的見苦、見集、修所斷三部,不是三界。落地上:驗算的辦法在論文自身——三界之三部各以自下界之三部為底,逐界上加一部,再加無漏;把這條規則回頭乘一遍,五、八、十自然扣得上。凡讀本卷之數,先問『這是自界之部,還是他界之部』,數就不會亂。


九、攝頌與樂根之例

〔九之一〕這一首頌為什麼要特別標明。 先問:「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」以下二行四十字,是本論的頌嗎?不是。它的前文之徵作「為攝前義,復說頌言」——是把剛講完的長行重新攝成一頌,方便記誦。光記標之曰「說頌重攝。總結」,寶疏標之曰「此兩行頌重述前義」。

易誤處:把它當作論主另引的他頌,或算進本品頌數。它既不是引自他處,也不入本頌之數——它是本段長行自己的提要。落地上:本論之中,凡『復說頌言』而其內容與上文逐句相應者,多屬此類;判斷仍靠前文之徵,不靠義理猜測。這一頌是本帙所見此類標記的第一例,值得記住其樣式。

〔九之二〕樂根一例是怎麼舉的。 先問:講完十六法,論何以只舉樂根一例就收?論自己說了:「故我於此略示方隅」——舉一隅而使讀者自反其三。所舉之例分三層遞進。第一層問樂根有幾隨眠隨增:「應觀樂根總有七種」,即欲界修所斷一、色界五部、無漏第七;而「一切無漏非諸隨眠之所隨增」,所以只有前六種上有隨增。第二層問緣樂根之識有幾隨眠隨增:此識總有十二,即欲界四部(除見滅所斷)、色界五部、無色界二部、無漏第十二。第三層問緣『緣樂根之識』者:總有十四,於前十二更加無色界見苦、見集所斷二部。

易誤處:把三層讀成同一個問題問了三遍。三層問的對象步步外移——先是根,次是緣根之識,再次是緣識之識;每外移一層,能緣者就多出一些,因為遍行隨眠可以逐層攀上去。落地上:這三層是本卷唯一手把手教的算法;把它算通了,論主所說『准此方隅,餘應思擇』才不是一句空話。


十、有隨眠心之二

〔十之一〕『有隨眠』與『隨增』是兩件事。 先問:一個心被叫作『有隨眠心』,那隨眠對它一定隨增嗎?論明說不決定。有隨眠心總分二種——「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」。有染心通於二義:相應的與緣它的隨眠若未斷則隨增;若相應那一分已斷,就不隨增了,然而仍舊說它有隨眠,因為恒常相應的緣故。無染心則「若無染者,唯局隨增」——因為緣它的隨眠必定未斷,這名是專就隨增而立的。

易誤處:把『有隨眠』與『隨增』混為一談。光記於此科下把二者分得很細,指出『隨增』本有相應隨增與所緣隨增二義,而『有隨眠』所取的是伴隨之義——伴著未必增著。落地上:這一條是全卷術語最容易滑手的地方,也是後文一切『幾隨眠隨增』之問的前提;分不清這二義,前面那張十六法表就白算了。


十一、十隨眠依次第而生

〔十一之一〕這一串鏈條的起點。 先問:十隨眠生起有沒有次第?論說有,且逐環給了理由:先由無明於諦不了,不肯觀苦乃至道諦;由不了故次引生疑,聞二途而懷猶豫;由猶豫引邪見,邪聞邪思而生邪決定,撥無苦諦乃至道諦;由撥無諦引身見,於取蘊中撥無苦理而決定執此是我;由身見引邊見,依我執而落斷常二邊;由邊見引戒禁取,隨執一邊而計此執為能淨;由戒禁取引見取,計能淨已必執為勝;由見取引貪,於自見中情深愛著;由貪引慢,深愛著已恃生高舉而凌蔑他人;由慢引瞋,於他所起違己見中情不能忍而必憎嫌。

易誤處:把這條鏈讀成心理學的因果描述。它其實是一條扣在『見』上的鏈——論末自標,見諦所斷的貪等生起時,是緣著自己相續中的『見』為境。也就是說:這十環從頭到尾都在講一個人如何愛上自己的見解,然後為它高舉、為它憎人。

〔十一之二〕起點那個無明是哪一種。 先問:無明有多種,這裡的是哪一種?論文只作「先由無明於諦不了」,未加限定;光記於此加了兩字,作『先由不共無明,於諦不了』——把它限定為不共無明,而非與他惑相應的染污無明之通義。

易誤處:把光記所加的兩個字讀成論文本有。論文此處確實沒有這兩字。落地上:這正是讀疏最要留心的一類——疏為了講通而加的限定,往往極有見地,卻不能當作論的直說。此處並錄二層:論作『無明』,光記作『不共無明』。

〔十一之三〕另一說與越次。 先問:這條鏈是不是唯一的路?論自己留了兩個口子。其一,於瞋一環另錄一說——有餘師說是在對自己見解取捨之際起憎嫌,不必等到慢後。其二,論末明說:以上是且依次第起而說,越次而起者前後無定。落地上:本論給次第,不是給定律;凡見『且依』二字,就是作者自標其說有適用範圍。


十二、煩惱生起之三因緣

〔十二之一〕三個條件缺一不可。 先問:一個煩惱要起來,需要什麼?論舉欲貪纏為例,列三事:一是欲貪隨眠未斷未遍知,二是順欲貪之境現在前,三是緣彼之非理作意生起;「由此力故便起欲貪」。三者依次即「即因境界加行三力」——隨眠是因力,境現前是境界力,非理作意是加行力。

易誤處:把三者看成先後三步。它們是同時具足的三個條件,不是三個階段。落地上:這一條是全卷最可直接用的一段。三力之中,因力(隨眠)非一日可斷,境界力常不由己,唯有加行力——那一念非理作意——是當下可轉的。修行下手處就在這一環。

〔十二之二〕例外與通義。 先問:是不是每次起惑都要三緣具足?論自加一句:這是且據具因緣說,也有只憑境界力而生的,譬如退法種姓的阿羅漢等。光記於此把三因緣繫到阿毘達磨的通義框架上去,其釋曰「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」——把本段的三力接回六因四緣的大架子。

易誤處:把六因四緣讀成本論此處所立。論文此處只說三力,六因四緣是光記為了貫通全論而引來的框架。落地上:並錄二層——論說三力,光記以六因四緣通之;讀者既得本段之實用,也知其在全論中的位置。


十三、漏、瀑流、軛、取——四門與其物數

〔十三之一〕先看四門的名目,再看物數。 先問:漏等四門是四種不同的煩惱嗎?不是,是同一批煩惱的四種說法。經說隨眠並纏為漏、瀑流、軛、取:漏有三(欲漏、有漏、無明漏),瀑流有四,軛有四,取有四(欲取、見取、戒禁取、我語取)。體則相通——「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」。

易誤處:把四門當作四批東西去記。它們是同一堆惑按四種取義重新編組;編組之所以不同,全在『見』與『無明』兩項的開合。落地上:記這一段的訣竅不是背數字,是記住兩條開合規則——漏中合見、瀑流軛中開見;軛中合無明、取中開見而合無明。

〔十三之二〕物數逐條。 欲漏「四十一物總名欲漏」,即欲界根本煩惱三十一并十纏。有漏「五十二物總名有漏」,即上二界根本煩惱各二十六。三界十五無明別為無明漏。瀑流則:「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」(貪瞋慢各五、疑四、纏十),「二十八物名有瀑流」(貪與慢各十、疑八),「三十六物名見瀑流」(三界各十二見),「十五物名無明瀑流」。取則:「三十四物總名欲取」(欲軛并欲無明),「三十八物總名我語取」(有軛并二界無明),「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」。

易誤處:把欲漏四十一與欲瀑流二十九看成矛盾。不矛盾——欲漏含癡外之惑并纏而不開見,欲瀑流則把見析出去了,所以少十二見而正好二十九。落地上:每一組數字都可以用開合規則驗算;凡算不攏,多半是漏看了『除癡』或『析見』一句。

〔十三之三〕幾個『何緣』所問的都是編組之由。 先問:論何以連下數個『何緣』?因為物數易列而編組之理難明。何緣上二界隨眠合為一有漏——「同無記性於內門轉,依定地生,由三義同故合為一」。何緣無明別立一漏——「無明能為諸有本故」。何緣見不於漏中獨立——因為漏取『令住』之義而見性猛利,不順於住。何緣戒禁取要別立——「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」:在家眾被它誑而計自餓等為天道,出家眾被它誑而計捨可愛境為淨道。何緣無明不立取——「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」。

易誤處:把這些設問當作補充說明。它們才是這一段的骨——數目是果,編組之理是因。落地上:戒禁取一條尤其該記。它所斥的兩種誑惑,一在苦行,一在厭境;今日修行人所犯的,多半仍在這兩格之內。


十四、隨眠等名之訓詁

〔十四之一〕『隨眠』四義。 先問:既已講盡體與數,何必再訓其名?因為名裡藏著它的作用方式。論給四義:一曰微細——根本煩惱現前之時「行相難知故名微細」;二曰二隨增——「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」,即於所緣境與所相應心二處增其昏滯;三曰隨逐——能引起『得』而恒隨有情,不加造作也能令它生起;四曰隨縛——縱使費力遮它,它仍屢屢現起。

易誤處:把『微細』讀成分量小。它說的是行相難知——不是力小,是難察。落地上:這四義合起來就是修行上最難纏的那一分:察不出、增不停、甩不掉、壓不住。認得這四個字,才知道為什麼隨眠要斷而不是壓。

〔十四之二〕漏等四名的兩重訓。 先問:漏、瀑流、軛、取四名,論給了幾重訓?兩重。第一重就其功能而訓——它能「稽留有情久住生死」,或令流轉於生死之中,從有頂天直到無間地獄;由相續之中從六瘡門漏泄過患不窮,故名為漏;「極漂善品故名瀑流」;「和合有情故名為軛」;「能為依執故名為取」。第二重是論主自出的更善之釋——「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」,並引契經之逆流挽船喻為證:逆流拉船縱使大力行去仍難,順流放船縱使捨力行去不難;起善心與起染心也是這樣。依此經意,於境界中煩惱不絕即名為漏,「若勢增上說名瀑流」,其勢涌泛漂激難以違拒;於現行時不極增上者名為軛,只令有情與種種苦和合,或因屢屢現行而名軛;「執欲等故說名為取」。

易誤處:把第二重讀成對第一重的否定。論自標『若善釋者』——是更貼切之釋,不是駁前。二釋所別在著眼:前者著眼於果(久住生死),後者著眼於相(不絕與增上之別)。落地上:那個逆流挽船之喻,是全卷末尾送給讀者的一件實物——本卷從三世有無爭到物數開合,末後落回一句人人可驗的話:順著走不費力,逆著走費力,而修行是逆著走的那一種。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

一部全然缺席的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品與賢聖品,隨眠品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。其卷一總覽表雖載有本品行數之語,那是總覽而非疏文,不能拿來充數,也不得以他卷之文相代。據實標闕。

同一段而分數二式。 三家判子二全屬本品第六大科,這一點完全一致;分數卻是兩式。光記於大科之下分二,作『一約世明繫、二約斷明繫』;頌疏同軌而各加一『能』字,作「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」;寶疏則獨開四科——「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」,其後三科恰好對上立宗、四家、廣破三段。⇒ 名同而分數異,寶疏獨密。三家科名之句式亦各成一系:光記慣作『此下第某』,寶疏慣作『大文第某』,頌疏慣作『從此第某』。並錄不判。

四家之釋,光記詳而寶疏整。 光記於四家各出釋名之訓與得名之緣起,尤以世友一家最詳,兼載其父母為避鬼神加害而以『天遂友』命名之說——這一段逸事三疏之中唯光記有。寶疏則四家皆用『此述第某計也』的統一句式,如世友一家作「此述第三計也」,義理歸屬與光記全同而用字自成一體。頌疏又別出一格:它在總科句上先行並列「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」四詞,這一提要為三疏之中頌疏獨有——光記與寶疏都是隨文逐家釋,未在總科句先列四詞。三家詳略與句式之異,可見疏體本身的三種性格。並錄不判。

頌疏那一段評語,全書之中出現了兩次。 本卷頌疏敘論主評破四家之語作「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」,其下續以世友立世最善收;同樣一段文字在頌疏全書之中恰好兩見,二處幾乎逐字相同,僅一『宗』字之有無小異。這是頌疏行文自身的重出,誌錄其實,不影響本卷此處之效力。

繫屬密度之一處差異。 廣破段之中,光記與寶疏對『若謂眾緣不和合者,此救非理,許常有故』一句的處理不同:光記把它併入經部難語的延續,未另立答方標籤;寶疏則明標「牒救非也」——先牒有部之救,後由經部斥其非,比光記多分了一層。這是二疏於同一句繫屬密度的唯一差異,據實記,不代判孰是。

而在最要緊的地方,三疏完全一致。 廣破段十三個問答輪次,破方三家一律標『經部』(光記作經部難、經部復難、經部破,寶疏作經部難,頌疏作經部破),救方一律標『說一切有部』『有部』『薩婆多』——異名同指,逐輪比對無一輪互異。頌疏更於頌首即先行總斷「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」,末句別標「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」。這種收斂度在本論的長段對辯之中並不常見,值得誌記。

光記自標其科之界。 訓詞一段,光記標作「此下第二釋名」,並自陳其所不含者——「纏後別明,故此不問」,即『纏』的訓詁不在本卷而在其後。此語與本論卷界、真諦舊譯的段界三方互證,恰好落在同一處。古德科文之界與譯本之界相合,是本卷切分最硬的一組旁證。

二、眾賢之破與補

眾賢兩部論在此品的品名不作『分別隨眠品』而作『辯隨眠品』;本卷所對的一段,在《順正理論》起自「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」一句。眾賢稱論主為『經主』,本卷範圍之內這個稱呼凡二十二見,每一見都是逐字牒引論主原文而後評破。

措辭之烈,全論罕見。 於經部總答『我等亦說有去來世』一段,眾賢牒之曰「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」;於二緣生識之難,斥之曰「經主此言乖於論道」;於『若欲善說一切有者』一句,逕標「經主此中作如是謗」;而於毘婆沙師『法性甚深』之結,更判曰「經主於此詭設謗言」。整段末後,眾賢自結曰「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」。

這裡有一件事值得停一停。眾賢說論主『詭設謗言』,意思是:那句『法性甚深』並不是毘婆沙師自己說得出的收場話,而是論主替他們安上去的。同一句話,在本論裡是有部的救語,在頌疏那裡也標作薩婆多救,而在眾賢看來卻是論主的設詞。三方所見不同,並錄不判——但讀者由此可知,本卷末後那一句的歸屬,本身就是一個有來歷的爭點。

眾賢自己也點明了那一首正頌的性質。 於廣破段之前,眾賢作「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」,其下逕引『何礙用云何』全頌為所難之文。⇒ 系內對辯之定性,與三疏標『經部破』之繫屬正相為表裏:一邊說這是經部之破,一邊說這是經主廣興之難,所指是同一段。

訓詁一段也沒有放過。 本論末後那句更善之釋,眾賢亦牒引之,作「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」——可見連漏字之訓,系內也有話說。

兩部論的分工不同。 《顯宗論》於本卷對應段內把四家異說近乎逐字重出,如「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」,與本論原句幾乎全同(妙音一家『相有別』對本論『相不同』一字之異);然後逕以「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」收束,中間沒有一字觸及論主『何礙用云何』以下的長篇質疑,也沒有一處『經主』牒引。⇒ 《顯宗論》於這一整段破斥全闕。這是體例之實而非漏略——《順正理論》負責逐句對辯,《顯宗論》只作正面重述本宗定義。同一位作者,兩部論分工不同;據實標闕,唯錄不判。

三、真諦舊譯之異

最先要知道的是:真諦舊譯此品不作『隨眠』而作『惑』——這是全篇最大的一組譯名差。拿玄奘的『隨眠』二字去搜真諦本,永遠找不到;跨本比對只能取場景結構。本卷的起句在真諦本作「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」,與本論開卷之問場景全合,唯本論以『事』為所繫,真諦以『境界』為所繫。

四位論師的名字全用音寫。 真諦作「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」——四家與玄奘所列一一相對,而稱謂作『大德』不作『尊者』,名字則全用音寫。光記的釋名之訓,正是這一組音義二譯的橋。

其中一家的譯語系統整個不同。 覺天一家,玄奘作『待』(觀待),真諦不用『待』字而作『異異』(前後互異)。義理所指同一,所取的對譯字全異——這是本卷最顯著的一處系統差。並錄不判。

經名與動詞的譯差。 勝義空經在真諦本作真實空經,其引文作「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」,與玄奘『無所造集』一字之異;核心的『無所從來』與『本無今有、有已還無』一義,二本逐句對應緊密,是本卷引經證之中二譯最貼近的一段。

一處所斥外道之名不同。 杖髻外道那一則教證,真諦本於同一義理脈絡所斥的外道類別與玄奘不同;以容錯之法覆核,玄奘的『杖髻』二字在真諦全篇零命中——場景確實在,只是所斥外道之名二本不同。這不是檢索之失,是譯本之實異,唯錄不判。

體例與卷制之異。 玄奘作『頌曰/論曰』,整頌先出而後長行;真諦作『偈曰/釋曰』,逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆為數段分引,三世實有一段尤其破碎。卷制也不對齊——真諦此品只兩卷,玄奘三卷;本卷所對的一段橫跨真諦自身的兩卷之界。分卷是譯場之事,不是科段之證;卷開合不對齊,而場景全程對齊。

四、可對讀之座標

本卷所爭的那個問題——去來二世若非實有,因果如何不斷——並沒有隨著這一卷結束。唯識一系正面接了下去,其論明說過去未來既然不是實有,說它非常固然可以,說它非斷卻難——並自設對句:若過去未來是實有,倒可以許為非斷;而以恒轉如流之識為斷常二邊之解。⇒ 同一個難題,本卷錄二造而以『甚深』收,唯識系則另立一個相續之體來承當它。所立之體不同,所應之難完全相同。這是本卷向後看最直的一條線。

隨眠之體也有可對讀處。本卷以『隨』字立其名義——微細、二隨增、隨逐、隨縛,四義皆就『跟著』說。瑜伽一系則就種子立其體,其文謂自體所有種子之中,屬煩惱品所攝者名為麁重、亦名隨眠,而屬異熟品所攝及其餘無記品所攝者只名麁重、不名隨眠。⇒ 一邊以作用方式立名,一邊以所依之體立名;二系都許隨眠是潛伏而恒隨的一分,而所繫之體不同。數目相同而框架不同者,可以並看;框架不同而問題相同者,尤可並看。

至於本卷末後那個逆流挽船之喻,它不屬於任何一系的爭點。三世有無可以爭,物數開合可以爭,而順流易、逆流難這一件事,兩造都不會爭。全卷收在這裡,是有意思的。

Before Reading This Fascicle

This fascicle opens from an extremely short sentence — 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing.” There is no transitional formula, no laying out of what the previous fascicle had done; the author settles a definition in one sentence and immediately asks: among the three times, past, present, and future, which latent tendencies can bind which things? The three ancient masters all bring the knife of the outline down at the same place here: Puguang marks 「此下第六明惑」 tr. “below, the sixth, explaining the afflictions,” Fabao marks 「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」 tr. “from here below, the sixth of the main text, explaining the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times,” Yuanhui marks 「從此第六,明惑能繫」 tr. “from here the sixth, explaining that the afflictions can bind” — three different wordings for the division-name, and one and the same stretch pointed at; and each of the three divides his own fascicles, whose boundaries again coincide one by one with Xuanzang’s. This cut was not forced upon the text by later hands.

What matters is the manner of the question. Since it asks “what things can a past latent tendency bind,” it has already presupposed that the past has things to be bound. And so one question forces out one dispute: are the dharmas of past and future really existent or not? The treatise here inserts an incidental discussion, taking in the Sarvāstivādins’ two proofs from teaching and principle for their tenet, the four masters’ divergent accounts within the school of how the three times are established, and the author’s whole refutation line by line, the prose running unbroken to more than fifteen hundred characters, and then closing it with the one sentence 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach.” Having closed it, the author says 「傍論已了,今應思擇」 tr. “the incidental discussion is finished; now it should be pondered,” and turns back to the main theme as if nothing had happened.

So one should come to this fascicle prepared for this: its first third is one of the greatest disputes between the schools in the whole treatise, and its latter two-thirds one of the finest tables of numbers in the whole treatise (sixteen dharmas and sixteen consciousnesses; forty-one items and fifty-two items; twenty-nine, twenty-eight, thirty-six, and fifteen). Dispute and number stand together in one fascicle, and this is no accident of arrangement — what the dispute disputes is “whether there is,” what the numbers set out is “how many there are”; the former is unsettled, and only the latter can be counted.

One more thing must be said first. Within this fascicle the author records the two parties and does not conclude for either. He records the Sarvāstivādins’ establishing of their tenet in full, and he writes the Sautrāntikas’ refutation with a free hand; and at the end he lets the Sarvāstivādins say one sentence, “profound and not the object-field of pondering,” and the party breaks up. This is not vagueness; it is the form: one sense with two schools, recorded together without adjudication. In reading, one need not divide victory from defeat on behalf of the ancients; first see clearly where each side has laid its weight.


I. The General Rule of Binding — First Dividing the Afflictions of Individual and of Common Characteristic

〔1.1〕Why two classes of affliction must be divided the moment the mouth is opened. First ask: what is asked is “which latent tendencies can bind which things”; why does the answer not set out from the three times but first divide the afflictions into two classes? Because the rule of binding across the three times is not the same for the two classes, and without dividing them first there is no way to state it. The treatise establishes at once: 「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」 tr. “the first is of individual characteristic, namely greed, hatred, and pride,” and 「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」 tr. “the second is of common characteristic, namely view, doubt, and delusion.” The criterion of the division is given immediately after — an affliction of individual characteristic is so named because 「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」 tr. “because greed, hatred, and pride are afflictions of individual characteristic, and it is not that all sentient beings must arouse them universally”; an affliction of common characteristic is so named because 「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」 tr. “because these three are afflictions of common characteristic, and all sentient beings are alike universally bound by them.”

Clearing a misreading: taking “individual characteristic” to mean the individual characteristic of the object taken and “common characteristic” the common characteristic of the object taken. The criterion lies not in the object but in whether it arises — greed, hatred, and pride depend upon each sentient being’s own particular object for their arising, while view, doubt, and delusion are had by every ordinary being without exception. Yuanhui explains this most cleanly and briefly, his meaning being that what arises taking a particular dharma as object is named of individual characteristic and what arises taking many dharmas as object is named of common characteristic; and reading the two accounts together one sees that this pair of technical terms is passable at both ends: from the side of arousing, it is universal or not universal; from the side of the object taken, it is particular or many.

In practice: every adjudication of increase by attachment below, the chain of the order of the ten latent tendencies, and even the number of items under the outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations all hang upon this pair of terms. Let the first section be blurred over, and every square of figures that follows will fall through.

〔1.2〕Why the binding across the three times is divided so finely. First ask: the two classes being divided, how is the rule of binding to be set out? The treatise’s ordering is this: of greed, hatred, and pride in past and present, only those “that have already arisen” are reckoned as binding — because an affliction of individual characteristic does not arise universally, and where it has not arisen there is no binding to speak of. Coming to the future, those three associated with the mental consciousness bind all three times throughout; while the greed and hatred associated with the five consciousnesses in the future divide into two roads — those that may arise bind the one future time alone, and those that will not arise bind on the contrary all three times throughout. As for view, doubt, and ignorance, past or future, so long as they are unabandoned they bind all three times throughout.

Clearing a misreading: on seeing that “those that will not arise bind on the contrary all three times” one feels it upside down — do those that will never arise bind more widely? In fact not: the portion that may arise is going to fall hereafter upon some one determinate moment, and the range of its binding is thereby held within that moment; the portion settled not to arise has no place to fall, and binds universally simply as an unabandoned potency. This is the first appearance of the sense that “a latent tendency is a potency and not an activity.”

In practice: what really has to be counteracted in practice is often not the mind that aroused greed on that one occasion, but that portion which has never once come into activity and yet has never been abandoned. This passage of the treatise writes just that fact into the rule.


II. The Establishing of Real Existence in the Three Times — Two Proofs from Teaching, Two from Principle

〔2.1〕How this dispute was forced out. First ask: the fascicle was speaking peacefully of the latent tendencies; why must it suddenly argue whether the three times exist? The treatise explains itself: 「應辯諸事過去未來,為實有無方可說繫」 tr. “one must make out whether things past and future are really existent or nonexistent, and only then may one speak of binding” — the things bound extending to past and future, one must first ask whether the things of past and future exist or not. And either side is difficult: if they are really existent, then all conditioned dharmas exist at all times, and would they not become permanent? And if they are really nonexistent, then the three matters of what binds, what is bound, and release from bondage have nowhere to come down. The Vaibhāṣika masters here decide for real existence and themselves resolve the difficulty of “becoming permanent”: 「毘婆沙師定立實有,然彼諸行不名為常」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters decidedly establish real existence, yet those conditioned dharmas are not named permanent,” because conditioned dharmas are conjoined with the conditioned marks.

Clearing a misreading: taking this passage for a digression off the theme. It is not a digression; it is the ground floor of the main argument of this fascicle — what the later passage on “abandoned and yet not released from bondage” handles is precisely “the thing is abandoned and the binding still stands,” and that word “stands” cannot come down without the sense of the three times to hold it up. In practice: whenever one meets the two characters “incidental discussion” in this treatise, look at what it is incidental to; an incidental discussion is often precisely the hidden pile on which the main argument is able to stand.

〔2.2〕The four reasons must be seen in two layers. First ask: how many reasons are hidden in the ten characters of the stanza, 「三世有由說,二有境果故」 tr. “the three times exist because it is said so, and by the two of having an object-field and having a result”? Answer: four, in two layers. The first layer is the proof from teaching — first, 「由契經中世尊說故」 tr. “because the World-Honored One said so within the sūtras” (the Buddha teaching men to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form and to strive to sever and to seek future form, from which it may be known that past and future form exist); second, 「又具二緣識方生故」 tr. “and again because a consciousness arises only when complete in two conditions” (the sūtra saying that a consciousness arises from two conditions, so that if past and future were not existent the consciousness that takes past and future as object would lack one condition). The second layer is the proof from principle — third, that a consciousness when it arises must have its object-field (without an object-field no consciousness arises; and since the consciousness that remembers the past does arise, its object-field ought to exist); fourth, 「又已謝業有當果故」 tr. “and again because an action already perished has a coming result” (if the entity of a past action were wholly nonexistent, the coming results of wholesome and unwholesome would have nowhere to come from).

Clearing a misreading: taking the four as four items standing abreast. The text of the treatise divides them very plainly: 「已依聖教證去來有,當依正理證有去來」 tr. “having proved by the noble teaching that past and future exist, we shall now prove by correct principle that past and future exist” — the first two by teaching, the latter two by principle, and the latter two are precisely the former two turned into reasoning and stated again. In practice: whenever one reads a passage establishing a tenet, count clearly how many proofs are from teaching and how many from principle, and then in the refutation set them against each other one by one, and there will be no confusion.

〔2.3〕“The school that says all exists” is a school-name and also a criterion. First ask: is the stanza’s closing 「說三世有故,許說一切有」 tr. “because they say the three times exist, they are allowed to be the school that says all exists” a conclusion or a definition? A definition. The text of the treatise gives the criterion sentence by sentence — 「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」 tr. “if one calls oneself a follower of the school that says all exists, one must decidedly grant that the times of past and future are really existent”; and conversely, if one grants only the present and the past actions that have not yet given their result, saying that there is no future and no past action that has already given its result, then 「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」 tr. “such a one may be allowed to be of the Vibhajyavādins, and is not gathered into this school.”

Clearing a misreading: taking “the school that says all exists” to mean “all dharmas exist.” It does not — what it says is “all three times exist,” the stress falling upon time and not upon the number of dharmas. In practice: when the author closes the passage later he says 「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」 tr. “if one would state ‘all exists’ well, one ought to state it as the sūtra states it,” and adduces the sūtra to explain “all exists” by the twelve sense fields or the three times — which is precisely to return this criterion upon its owner. One school’s name, explained by each of the two parties in its own way: the point at issue in this fascicle in fact begins from the school’s very name.


III. The Four Masters Who Establish the Three Times — Class, Mark, Position, and Relation

〔3.1〕What the four masters are disputing. First ask: since all four belong to the Sarvāstivādins, what is left for them to dispute? What they dispute is this: the entity being the same in all three times, upon what are the differences of “time” to be established? Dharmatrāta says upon “class,” Ghoṣa upon “mark,” Vasumitra upon “position,” Buddhadeva upon “relation.” Each of the four has his simile: Dharmatrāta’s is 「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」 tr. “as when a vessel of gold is broken up and made into some other vessel, the shape being distinct while the entity is not distinct”; Ghoṣa’s is 「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」 tr. “as when a man is at the moment enamored of one wife, of his remaining consorts it is not said that he has left off desire”; Vasumitra’s is 「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」 tr. “as with the moving of a single counting-rod: set at one it is called one, set at a hundred it is called a hundred, set at a thousand it is called a thousand”; Buddhadeva’s is 「如一女人名母名女」 tr. “as one and the same woman is named mother and named daughter.”

Clearing a misreading: reading the four similes as four turns of rhetoric. Each of the four fastens upon one mechanism — the gold vessel fastens upon “the entity unaltered while the class to which it belongs alters”; the wife upon “the marks being all possessed together while the activity is partial”; the counting-rod upon “the thing being one while the position differs and so the name differs”; the mother and daughter upon “the name established by what it is related to.” In practice: hereafter, whenever one meets a set of divergent accounts standing abreast, first find out each master’s mechanism; the mechanisms found, the author’s refutation below has something to come down upon.

〔3.2〕The names of the four masters are themselves a lesson. Puguang glosses each of these four names, and this is the most learned passage in the fascicle. He glosses Dharmatrāta’s name thus: 「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」 tr. “he can defend the right dharma, or the right dharma defends him, or he defends men with the right dharma, and so he is named Dharma-defended”; he glosses Ghoṣa’s name thus: 「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」 tr. “in Sanskrit Jusha; the old rendering Qusha is corrupt”; on Vasumitra he carries also the account of how he got his name, saying first 「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」 tr. “this is the third master’s account. ‘World’ is the name of a god, and because he came to be friends with the god he is named World-Friend,” and then analyzing his Sanskrit name, 「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」 tr. “the Sanskrit name is Fasumidaluo; fasu means world and midaluo means friend; the old rendering Hexumi is corrupt”; and he glosses Buddhadeva thus: 「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」 tr. “he can awaken the gods, and so is named Awakening-God; in Sanskrit Botuotipo, botuo meaning awakening and tipo meaning god; the old rendering Fotuotipo is corrupt.”

First ask: what use are these glosses? They have two uses. One is that in reading the earlier translation one will not mistake the men — Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this passage as Damoduoluo, Qusha, Poxumiduoluo, and Fotuotipo, all by transcription; and one who does not know that the renderings of sound and of sense are one and the same man will read four masters as eight. The other is to know that renderings have a history — Puguang marks each of the three old transcriptions “corrupt,” and that is his own glossing verdict. Clearing a misreading: taking Puguang’s word “corrupt” for an adjudication of the treatise. The treatise here only records the four masters’ accounts, and touches not a word upon renderings of names. In practice: whenever one sees an ancient master set down the two words “this is corrupt,” first ask who is speaking; within this fascicle, it is Puguang speaking.

〔3.3〕How the author assesses and refutes the first three and takes the third. First ask: since he takes the third, why refute the first, the second, and the fourth, and not in order? Because what he refutes is three forms of one and the same malady. He refutes the first master thus: 「第一執法有轉變故,應置數論外道朋中」 tr. “the first holds that dharmas undergo transformation, and ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists” — the entity unaltered while the class alters is precisely the Sāṃkhya doctrine of “transformation.” He refutes the second thus: 「第二所立世相雜亂,三世皆有三世相故」 tr. “the marks of time established by the second are jumbled, since the dharmas of all three times have the marks of all three times” — the three marks being possessed together, the three times cannot be told apart. He refutes the fourth thus: 「第四所立前後相待,一世法中應有三世」 tr. “the relation of earlier and later established by the fourth would make there be three times within the dharmas of one time” — earlier and later standing in mutual relation within one time, the earlier and later moments of the past become past and future again, and the three times have no fixed standard. He takes the third alone, on the ground that 「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」 tr. “his meaning is that when the function of dharmas is not yet present they are called future, at the time when there is function they are called present, and when the function has ceased they are called past, the entity not being distinct.”

Clearing a misreading: taking “the assessment that takes Vasumitra” for Puguang’s or Yuanhui’s adjudication. It is not. Puguang expressly marks here 「此即評取第三世友」 tr. “this is the assessment that takes the third, Vasumitra,” which is precisely to point out that the assessment comes from the author himself; and Yuanhui, narrating the same passage, likewise opens with “the author assesses, saying.” In practice: the most vital question in reading a commentary is “is this sentence the treatise’s or the commentary’s?” And this passage is just where all three commentaries with one voice tell you: this one is the treatise’s.


IV. Five Preliminary Interrogations — Pressing “Function” into the Corner

〔4.1〕Who is asking whom in these five exchanges. First ask: the third master having been taken as best, why is he at once objected to? Because the author’s own standpoint was never with the Sarvāstivādins. In the five exchanges that follow, the three ancient masters mark them consistently: the first exchange, 「彼應復說,若去來世體亦實有,應名現在,何謂去來」 tr. “he ought further to say: if the entities of the times of past and future are also really existent, they ought to be called present; what is meant by past and future?” is the Sautrāntikas’ objection — Puguang marks it 「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object: if past and future are really existent they ought to be called present; what is meant by past and future?”; the second, 「豈不前言約作用立」 tr. “was it not said above that it is established upon function?” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer — Puguang marks it 「說一切有部答。指同前說」 tr. “the school that says all exists answers, pointing to what was said above”; the third, “the present eye and the other faculties, gathered under the participating, what function have they?” is the Sautrāntikas objecting again; the fourth, 「彼豈不能取果與果」 tr. “can it not take a result and give a result?” is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; the fifth, 「有半作用,世相應雜」 tr. “there is half a function, and the marks of the times would be jumbled,” is the Sautrāntikas objecting again.

Clearing a misreading: reading this passage as the author’s rhetorical self-questioning and self-answering. There really are two parties, and the three commentaries mark the schools identically, not one round diverging. In practice: hereafter, on meeting a long chain of question and answer, first fix the speakers by the ancient masters’ outlines and then read the content; otherwise one is certain in the end to fit the cap to the wrong head.

〔4.2〕The weight of the objection from “half a function.” First ask: why can the fifth exchange close these five rounds? Because it turns the Sarvāstivādins’ own criterion back upon them. They say that “at the time when there is function it is called present,” and they also say that the participating eye, though it does not see form, can take a result and give a result — then since the past homogeneous cause and the rest can give a result, they too have function, and they too ought to be called present. And thus upon one and the same dharma the two functions of “taking a result” and “giving a result” are the one present and the other absent, which makes 「有半作用,世相應雜」 tr. “half a function, and the marks of the times jumbled.”

Clearing a misreading: taking this for a game with words. It is not — what it points out is that the criterion itself is not self-sufficient: if time is fixed by “function,” then function must first be cut clean, whereas taking and giving a result belong from the outset to two different times. In practice: whenever a criterion is set up, first ask whether it can adjudicate itself cleanly; this is the most serviceable single move the fascicle teaches its reader. The author lays down his pen here himself — “having briefly probed, next comes the refutation at length” — from which it is plain that all the above was still only a warming-up.


V. The Root Stanza’s Refutation at Length Line by Line — What Obstructs the Function, What Time the Function Is, No Distinction, Time Collapses, Unarisen and Ceased

〔5.1〕The four lines of the stanza are a table of contents for the refutation. First ask: how are the twenty characters of the root stanza, 「何礙用云何?無異世便壞,有誰未生滅?此法性甚深」 tr. “what obstructs the function, and what time is the function? If there is no distinction, time collapses; who then is unarisen or ceased? The nature of this dharma is profound,” to be read? Yuanhui here gives the least laborious reading, his general adjudication being 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence.” That is to say: the first three lines are three objections and the fourth is the Sarvāstivādins’ answer; and among the three objections the first line in fact contains two — “what obstructs the function” and “what time is the function.” Puguang’s marking of the schools line by line agrees with this, only that he scatters the general adjudication beneath the prose line by line.

Clearing a misreading: reading the fourth line, “the nature of this dharma is profound,” as the author’s conclusion. Yuanhui expressly marks 「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」 tr. “as for ‘the nature of this dharma is profound,’ that is the Sarvāstivādins defending” — it is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense and not the author’s verdict. In practice: that the words of two parties should stand within one stanza is no isolated case in this treatise; in reading a stanza, to ask first “whose is this line?” is often more vital than glossing it word by word.

〔5.2〕The first objection: what is it that blocks the function. First ask: where does the objection cut in? It cuts in at the seam between “existing constantly” and “now arising and now not.” The treatise runs: if the own-entity of a dharma exists constantly, it ought at all times to be able to arouse its function; what force then makes the function aroused by this entity of a dharma be now present and now absent? Thereupon the Sarvāstivādins set up a defense — that the several conditions have not come together; and the Sautrāntikas at once reject it: this defense is unreasonable, since on the Sarvāstivādins’ own account the conditions themselves exist constantly.

Clearing a misreading: taking this for an interrogation from common sense. It is not — what it uses is precisely the Sarvāstivādins’ own “existing constantly.” If they answer “the conditions have not come together,” they must grant that the conditions have a time of coming together and a time of not; and the conditions existing constantly, whence the two times? In practice: the most forceful material for refuting another school is always that school’s own premise.

〔5.3〕The second objection: to which time does the function itself belong. First ask: why does this objection follow immediately upon the last? Because the last forced out “the function is now present and now absent,” and this one presses after that “now.” The treatise runs: how is this function itself to be said to be past, future, or present? Can a further function be established upon a function (which would be without end)? And if the function belongs to none of the three times and is yet said to exist, it becomes an unconditioned dharma and ought to be constant and incapable of being nonexistent — and then it ought no longer to be said that “the function has ceased” or that “the function is not yet present.” Here the Sarvāstivādins defend, saying 「若許作用異法體者,可有此失,然無有異,故不應言有此過失」 tr. “if it were granted that the function is other than the entity of the dharma, there might be this fault; but there is no distinction, and so it ought not to be said that there is this fault” — Puguang marks this sentence as the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, and Fabao likewise marks it a Sarvāstivādin defense and points out that it is precisely the explanation of the two characters “not distinct” in the stanza.

Clearing a misreading: reading “not distinct” as the author’s words. It is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, and it is also the heading marked upon the first half of the stanza’s second line. In practice: the characters of a stanza are sometimes the words of the refuting party and sometimes of the defending party, and only the commentary’s outline can tell them apart — which is just where the ancient masters’ outlines cannot be dispensed with.

〔5.4〕The third objection: since there is no distinction, the three times collapse. First ask: the Sarvāstivādins say “the function is just the entity”; why is that to their disadvantage? Because the entity existing constantly, the function too ought to exist constantly, and then there is no moment that can be called past or future. The treatise runs, “if that is so, the sense of time you have established must collapse … how could there ever be a time called past or future?” — Puguang marks this as the Sautrāntikas’ refutation and expressly points out that what it explains is the three characters “time collapses” in the stanza. The Sarvāstivādins defend again: how can it not be made out? Not yet arisen is called future, arisen and not yet ceased is called present, already ceased is called past. The Sautrāntikas thereupon answer with the third line of the stanza and press to the bottom by questioning and answering themselves: since the entity truly exists constantly, who is not yet arisen? Who is already ceased? — What was lacking before is “it was not yet”; what was lacking afterward is “it is already gone.” And so they conclude, still in the Sautrāntikas’ own voice, 「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」 tr. “therefore he does not grant that a dharma was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence,” and the sense of the three times cannot be made out on any account.

Clearing a misreading: taking this round for a mere tangle of technical terms. What it asks is in fact something utterly plain — if the two words “arising” and “ceasing” are not allowed to have “was not before” and “is not afterward,” what meaning is left in them? In practice: this question may be carried over and used directly upon oneself — if one says that the nature of mind is originally complete and the entity of a dharma exists constantly, then what is it that the word “cultivation” alters? The treatise does not answer for its reader; it only whets the question to its keenest.


VI. The Quoted Stanza and the Sautrāntikas’ Comprehensive Answer — Having Once Been, Being to Be

〔6.1〕That stanza is not a stanza of this treatise. First ask: why must the four lines 「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」 tr. “to grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are further not distinct — this is truly the handiwork of Īśvara” be separately marked as not a root stanza? Because there is a warrant in the preceding text — the treatise itself gives 「依如是義故,有頌言」 tr. “following out this sense, there is a stanza that says,” from which it is plain that the author adduces it to help his refutation and that it is not one of the stanzas within this treatise’s own reckoning. Fabao marks it here 「引頌破也」 tr. “a stanza adduced in refutation.” The sense of the stanza is: having granted that the entity exists constantly, and yet saying that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are again not distinct — that comes to “let it be permanent when we want it permanent and impermanent when we want it impermanent,” which is no different from the Īśvara the non-Buddhists reckon, who acts at his own will.

Clearing a misreading: counting it into the sixty-nine stanzas of this chapter. In practice: the prose of this treatise often adduces the stanzas of others, and the way to judge them rests not upon doctrine but upon the warrant in the preceding text — whenever one sees such phrases as “as a stanza says,” “hence there is a stanza that says,” “a further stanza is spoken,” one must stop and ask first whose that stanza is.

〔6.2〕The Sautrāntikas take the word “exists” apart into two layers. First ask: the Sautrāntikas having refuted the real existence of past and future, why do they yet say “we too say that the times of past and future exist”? Because they have taken the word “exists” apart: 「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」 tr. “that is, the past time is named existent as having once existed, and the future as being to exist, there being a cause able to produce the result” — the existence of the past is “it once was,” the existence of the future is “it will be, and there is presently a cause able to produce it”; to say they exist upon these two natures is not to say that past and future are really existent in entity as the present is. Their warrant is 「有聲通顯有無法故」 tr. “because the word ‘exists’ can point to both existent and nonexistent dharmas”: the world says “there is a lamp that was not there before,” and that word “is” does not make the nonexistent a real thing.

Clearing a misreading: taking the Sautrāntikas to be playing with the surface of words. They are not — what they are handling is why the Buddha said that past and future exist. The answer they give is: it was in order to block the view that denies cause and result that he spoke of existence upon the sense of having-once-been and being-to-be. In practice: when in reading the sūtras one meets the word “exists,” ask first whether it is the existence of an entity or the existence of a narration; this fascicle raises that distinction into a general rule for interpreting the sūtras.

〔6.3〕The proofs are each returned in turn. First ask: how do the Sautrāntikas return the four reasons of the establishing? First, the sūtra of the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist says that “an action, though past and exhausted and perished, is nevertheless existent” — the Sautrāntikas answer: that is said covertly of the “capability of giving a result” within the present continuum drawn forth by the action; unless so explained, a past action becomes really existent in the present, and what past is left? Second, the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness says 「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」 tr. “for the Bhagavat said in the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness: at the position where the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, and when the eye faculty ceases it is made and gathered nowhere,” and says expressly that it was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence — if the eye faculty of past and future were really existent, the sūtra ought not to have spoken so. Third, the proof from a consciousness arising from two conditions: the Sautrāntikas ask back, in “the mental faculty and dharmas as conditions,” does that “dharma” act as a producing condition in the way the mental faculty does, or only as the object-field taken as object? If as a producing condition, how can a dharma a hundred thousand aeons hence, or even the nature of nirvāṇa, produce today’s consciousness? And if only as the object-field taken as object, then past and future as “having once been and being to be” are equally objects taken. Fourth, the proof from an action having a coming result: the Sautrāntikas say expressly 「非經部師作如是說,即過去業能生當果」 tr. “it is not that the Sautrāntika masters say that that very past action can produce the coming result,” their tenet being that the transformation and differentiation of the continuum drawn forth by the action make the coming result arise.

Clearing a misreading: reading the fourth item as the Sautrāntikas denying action and result. Quite the contrary — what the Sautrāntikas deny is that “an action already ceased directly produces the result,” and what they establish is the transformation of the continuum. In practice: among these four returns, the third and the fourth afterward became the old root upon which the whole Yogācāra learning established seeds and the continuum, and it is worth remembering that their prototype lies in this passage.

〔6.4〕The move of the “thirteenth sense field.” First ask: why does the treatise suddenly bring forward a “thirteenth sense field” outside the twelve? This is the Sautrāntikas finding an extreme instance for their own claim that “a consciousness may take the nonexistent as object.” If the other party says that “what is wholly without entity cannot be taken as object,” then when someone plainly penetrates that “there is no thirteenth sense field,” what does this consciousness that takes an object take? And if it be said that what it takes is that name, that is to grant that the name is nonexistent and yet is taken. The treatise concludes therefrom 「故識通緣有非有境」 tr. “therefore consciousness extends to taking as object both an existent and a nonexistent object-field.”

Clearing a misreading: reading it as sophistry. It is in fact pushing the point at issue to the place where no further retreat is possible — whoever is able to think “nonexistent” has thereby demonstrated that a consciousness can take the nonexistent as object. In practice: this move is quoted again and again in later treatises, and once it is well learned one knows where to lay hold when one meets any claim of the type “the nonexistent cannot be taken as object.”

〔6.5〕How the author closes this passage. First ask: after so long a refutation, who is at last adjudged the winner? No one. The treatise first records the Sautrāntikas’ closing — that if one would state “all exists” well one ought to state it as the sūtra does, all that exists being only the twelve sense fields or only the three times; then records the Sarvāstivādins’ response to the difficulty raised at the outset — that though past and future are nonexistent, the producing cause, the latent tendency, is still present, and so one speaks of past and future afflictions that bind and past and future things that are bound, the latent tendency abandoned being named release from bondage; and last records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing: past and future are really existent as the present is, and wherever within this something cannot be explained through, one who cherishes himself ought to know that 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach,” for how can one deny a thing as nonexistent merely because one cannot explain it? And then one sentence, 「傍論已了,今應思擇」 tr. “the incidental discussion is finished; now it should be pondered,” turns back to the main argument.

Clearing a misreading: reading the two characters “profound” as the author’s own closing, or as a concession of his. Yuanhui expressly marks it a Sarvāstivādin defense; and Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, reading this place, reacts with the greatest heat, calling the author’s sentence outright “a slanderous saying craftily set up” — from which it may be seen that within the lineage this sentence is taken as having been fastened upon the Sarvāstivādins. In practice: it is the form of this treatise to record the two parties and leave the last sentence to the other side, and the reader must see for himself to whom that last sentence belongs. To carry on the posture of his closing without carrying his conclusion for him — this is the measure most to be kept in reading this fascicle.


VII. Abandoned and Yet Not Released from Bondage

〔7.1〕The boundary between two words. First ask: are “abandoned” and “released from bondage” not one and the same thing? They are not. The treatise sets up the question: when things are abandoned are they released from bondage, and when things are released have they been abandoned? Answer: what is released has decidedly been abandoned, and yet there is what is abandoned and not released. Puguang here divides the bounds of the two words very clearly, saying that “already abandoned” is stated with reference to having been abandoned and “released from bondage” with reference to being freed from the binding — the one looking at whether the thing itself has been abandoned, the other at whether there is still an affliction binding it.

Clearing a misreading: taking “abandoned” for the terminus. The treatise here tells you: the thing taken as object being abandoned, if the affliction that takes it as object still stands, that thing is bound as before. In practice: this is an extremely serviceable item on the ledger of practice — that the object of some portion of affliction no longer arises does not mean that this portion is liberated; one must still see whether some other affliction still takes it as object.

〔7.2〕Two instances. First ask: which cases are “abandoned and yet not released from bondage”? The treatise gives two positions. The first is on the path of seeing: at the time when the knowledge of suffering has arisen and the knowledge of origin has not, the things abandoned through the seeing of suffering have been abandoned, and yet if the all-pervading latent tendencies abandoned through the seeing of origin are not yet forever abandoned, those that can take them as object bind them as before. The second is on the path of cultivation: among the nine grades the earlier grades have been abandoned, and the latent tendencies of the unabandoned grades, if they can take them as object, bind them as before. The treatise closes with 「斷非離繫,如是應知」 tr. “abandoned and yet not released from bondage, it ought to be understood thus.”

Clearing a misreading: taking the all-pervading latent tendency for some further special affliction. It is just that family of the afflictions of common characteristic spoken of above — because they can take all five categories as object, the things of this category being abandoned, the afflictions of that category can still come and bind them. In practice: this section puts to use the division of the afflictions of individual and of common characteristic made in the first section; the reason the afflictions of common characteristic had to be singled out is precisely the ambush laid for this place.


VIII. The Sixteen Dharmas as the Object-Fields of the Sixteen Consciousnesses

〔8.1〕Why the author first makes a table. First ask: what was asked was “how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon a given thing”; why speak first of consciousnesses and their objects? The treatise explains itself: to answer thing by thing separately would cost a great many words, and so 「是故應造略毘婆沙」 tr. “therefore one ought to compose a brief Vibhāṣā,” 「而能越渡大大問流」 tr. “and one is able to cross the very great flood of questions.” The device is to reduce the dharmas in brief to sixteen kinds — 「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」 tr. “in brief they are sixteen kinds, namely the three realms, the five categories, and the dharmas without outflows” — the consciousnesses that can take them as object being likewise sixteen in number; and once one knows which dharma is the object-field of which consciousness, the question of increase by attachment becomes easy.

Clearing a misreading: taking the “brief Vibhāṣā” for laziness. Quite the contrary — it turns an endless run of particular questions into one table that can be consulted. In practice: on meeting a great table in Abhidharma, first find where its “brevity” lies; the brevity of this fascicle lies in the number sixteen.

〔8.2〕How the three numbers five, eight, and ten arise. First ask: five in the desire realm, eight in the form realm, ten in the formless — what is the rule of this staircase? The rule is one only: what can take them as object must be of the same realm or of a higher one, plus one consciousness without outflows. The dharmas of the three categories abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, if affiliated to the desire realm, are each the object of five consciousnesses — the three categories of their own realm, plus one category of the form realm abandoned through cultivation, with the consciousness without outflows as the fifth. Those of the form realm are each the object of eight — the three categories of their own and of the lower realm together, plus one category of the formless realm abandoned through cultivation, with the consciousness without outflows as the eighth. Those of the formless realm are each the object of ten — the three categories of each of the three realms, nine in all, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth. As for the dharmas abandoned through the seeing of cessation and of the path, to each is added one consciousness that takes its own category as object, and so the desire realm becomes six, the form realm nine, and the formless eleven. The dharmas without outflows are the object-fields of ten consciousnesses — the last three categories of each of the three realms, nine in all, with the consciousness without outflows as the tenth.

Clearing a misreading: reading “three each” as three realms each. The desire realm’s “three of its own realm” means the three categories of its own realm abandoned through the seeing of suffering, through the seeing of origin, and through cultivation, and not the three realms. In practice: the way to check the reckoning lies in the text of the treatise itself — the three categories of each realm take the three categories of its own and lower realms as their floor, one category being added realm by realm as one goes up, and then the one without outflows; multiply that rule through once again and five, eight, and ten fasten of themselves. Whenever one reads the numbers of this fascicle, ask first “is this a category of its own realm or of another realm,” and the numbers will not fall into confusion.


IX. The Summary Stanza and the Instance of the Faculty of Pleasure

〔9.1〕Why this stanza must be specially marked. First ask: are the two lines and forty characters beginning 「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, affiliated to the desire, the form, and the formless realms, should be known to be the object of five, of eight, and of ten consciousnesses respectively” a stanza of this treatise? No. Its warrant in the preceding text is 「為攝前義,復說頌言」 tr. “in order to gather up the preceding sense, a further stanza is spoken” — it gathers the prose just finished back into a stanza, for ease of memorizing and reciting. Puguang marks it 「說頌重攝。總結」 tr. “a stanza is spoken to gather it again; a general conclusion,” and Fabao marks it 「此兩行頌重述前義」 tr. “these two lines of stanza restate the preceding sense.”

Clearing a misreading: taking it for another’s stanza adduced by the author, or counting it into the chapter’s stanza-count. It is neither adduced from elsewhere nor does it enter the count of the root stanzas — it is the summary of this passage’s own prose. In practice: within this treatise, wherever “a further stanza is spoken” and its content answers line by line to what precedes, it is mostly of this kind; the judgment still rests upon the warrant in the preceding text and not upon guesses from doctrine. This stanza is the first instance of such a mark seen in this collection, and its pattern is worth remembering.

〔9.2〕How the single instance of the faculty of pleasure is held up. First ask: the sixteen dharmas expounded, why does the treatise close by holding up the faculty of pleasure alone? The treatise says so itself: 「故我於此略示方隅」 tr. “and so I here indicate only one corner” — holding up one corner so that the reader may turn back the other three of himself. The instance held up advances in three layers. The first layer asks how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon the faculty of pleasure: 「應觀樂根總有七種」 tr. “it ought to be observed that the faculty of pleasure has seven kinds in all,” namely one of the desire realm abandoned through cultivation, five categories of the form realm, and the one without outflows as the seventh; and since 「一切無漏非諸隨眠之所隨增」 tr. “all that is without outflows is not such as the latent tendencies increase by attachment upon,” there is increase by attachment only upon the first six. The second layer asks how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object: this consciousness has twelve in all, namely four categories of the desire realm (excepting that abandoned through the seeing of cessation), five of the form realm, two of the formless, and the one without outflows as the twelfth. The third layer asks about what takes “the consciousness that takes the faculty of pleasure as object” as its object: fourteen in all, the two categories of the formless realm abandoned through the seeing of suffering and of origin being added to the preceding twelve.

Clearing a misreading: reading the three layers as one question asked three times over. What the three layers ask about moves outward step by step — first the faculty, next the consciousness that takes the faculty as object, next the consciousness that takes that consciousness as object; and with each step outward the things that can take them as object become more numerous, because the all-pervading latent tendencies can climb up layer by layer. In practice: these three layers are the only reckoning taught hand to hand in this fascicle; once it is worked through, the author’s “reasoning from this one corner, the rest ought to be pondered out” is no empty phrase.


X. The Two Kinds of Mind Possessed of Latent Tendencies

〔10.1〕“Possessed of latent tendencies” and “increase by attachment” are two different matters. First ask: when a mind is called “a mind possessed of latent tendencies,” does the latent tendency necessarily increase by attachment upon it? The treatise says expressly that this is not settled. A mind possessed of latent tendencies divides in all into two — 「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」 tr. “a mind possessed of latent tendencies has two kinds in all, because there is a difference between the defiled and the undefiled mind.” The defiled mind extends to both senses: the latent tendencies associated with it and those that take it as object, if unabandoned, increase by attachment; and if that associated portion has been abandoned they do not increase by attachment, and yet it is still said to be possessed of latent tendencies, because they are constantly associated with it. The undefiled mind, on the other hand, 「若無染者,唯局隨增」 tr. “if it is undefiled, it is confined to increase by attachment alone” — because the latent tendencies that take it as object are decidedly unabandoned, this name being established upon increase by attachment alone.

Clearing a misreading: confounding “possessed of latent tendencies” with “increase by attachment.” Puguang under this division separates the two very finely, pointing out that “increase by attachment” has of itself the two senses of increase through association and increase through the object taken, while what “possessed of latent tendencies” takes is the sense of accompaniment — accompanying does not necessarily mean increasing. In practice: this item is the place in the whole fascicle where the technical terms are most apt to slip out of the hand, and it is also the premise of every later question of “how many latent tendencies increase by attachment”; failing to tell these two senses apart, the table of sixteen dharmas above has been reckoned for nothing.


XI. The Ten Latent Tendencies Arise in Due Order

〔11.1〕The starting point of this chain. First ask: do the ten latent tendencies arise in an order? The treatise says they do, and gives the reason link by link: first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths and is unwilling to observe suffering and so on to the path; failing to understand, there is next drawn forth doubt, one having heard the accounts of two roads and harboring hesitation; from hesitation is drawn forth wrong view, wrong hearing and wrong reflection producing a wrong determination that denies the truth of suffering and so on to the truth of the path; from denying the principle of the truths is drawn forth the view of self, one denying the principle of suffering within the aggregates of appropriation and determinedly grasping “this is I”; from the view of self is drawn forth the extreme view, one falling by the grasping of self into the two extremes of annihilation and permanence; from the extreme view is drawn forth the grasping of rules and observances, one grasping at one extreme and reckoning this grasping to be able to purify; from the grasping of rules and observances is drawn forth the grasping of views, one having reckoned it able to purify and so grasping it as most excellent; from the grasping of views is drawn forth greed, one being deeply attached in feeling to one’s own view; from greed is drawn forth pride, one having been deeply attached and so relying upon it, arousing self-exaltation and disdaining others; from pride is drawn forth hatred, one being unable to bear in feeling what others arouse against one’s own view and hating and detesting it.

Clearing a misreading: reading this chain as a psychological account of cause and effect. It is in fact a chain fastened upon “view” — the treatise marks it at the end: when greed and the rest abandoned through the seeing of the truths arise, they take the “view” within one’s own continuum as their object-field. That is to say, these ten links from beginning to end are telling how a man comes to fall in love with his own opinion, and then to exalt himself for it and to hate men for it.

〔11.2〕Which kind of ignorance stands at the start. First ask: ignorance is of several kinds; which is this? The text of the treatise gives only 「先由無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths,” without qualification; Puguang here adds two characters, giving “first, through independent ignorance, one fails to understand the truths” — limiting it to independent ignorance and not to the general sense of defiled ignorance associated with other afflictions.

Clearing a misreading: reading the two characters Puguang adds as belonging to the treatise’s own text. The treatise here truly does not have those two characters. In practice: this is just the sort of thing most to be watched for in reading a commentary — a limitation the commentator adds in order to make the sense go through is often full of insight, and yet may not be taken for a direct statement of the treatise. Both layers are recorded together here: the treatise gives “ignorance,” Puguang gives “independent ignorance.”

〔11.3〕Another account, and arising out of order. First ask: is this chain the only road? The treatise leaves itself two openings. First, at the link of hatred it records another account alongside — another master says that hatred and detestation arise at the very juncture of taking up or setting aside one’s own view, without waiting until after pride. Second, at the end the treatise says expressly: the above is stated with reference to arising in due order, while for those that arise out of order there is nothing fixed about before and after. In practice: the treatise gives an order, not a law; wherever one sees the words “with reference to,” the author is himself marking the range within which his account applies.


XII. The Three Causes and Conditions of the Arising of an Affliction

〔12.1〕Three conditions of which not one may be lacking. First ask: what does an affliction need in order to arise? The treatise takes the entanglement of desire-greed for its instance and lists three matters: first, that the latent tendency of desire-greed is unabandoned and not yet fully understood; second, that the object-field conformable to desire-greed is present before one; third, that the improper attention taking it as object arises; 「由此力故便起欲貪」 tr. “by these forces desire-greed thereupon arises.” The three in order are just 「即因境界加行三力」 tr. “the three forces of cause, of the object-field, and of preparatory effort” — the latent tendency being the force of cause, the object-field’s being present the force of the object-field, and improper attention the force of preparatory effort.

Clearing a misreading: taking the three for three successive steps. They are three conditions complete at one and the same time, and not three stages. In practice: this is the passage in the whole fascicle most directly usable. Among the three forces, the force of cause (the latent tendency) is not to be abandoned in a day, and the force of the object-field is often not in one’s own hands; only the force of preparatory effort — that one thought of improper attention — can be turned at the present moment. The place where practice takes hold is just this link.

〔12.2〕The exception and the general sense. First ask: must every arising of an affliction be complete in the three conditions? The treatise adds a sentence of its own: this is stated with reference to being complete in causes and conditions, and there are also those that arise by the force of the object-field alone, as for instance an arhat of the lineage liable to falling back. Puguang here hangs the three causes and conditions upon the general Abhidharma frame, explaining 「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」 tr. “cause means the six causes, condition means the four conditions” — joining the three forces of this passage back to the great frame of the six causes and the four conditions.

Clearing a misreading: reading the six causes and four conditions as established by the treatise here. The text here speaks only of three forces; the six causes and four conditions are a frame Puguang adduces in order to make the whole treatise hang together. In practice: both layers are recorded together — the treatise says three forces, Puguang carries it through by the six causes and four conditions; the reader gains both the practical use of the passage and a sense of its position within the whole treatise.


XIII. Outflows, Torrents, Yokes, and Appropriations — the Four Gates and Their Number of Items

〔13.1〕First look at the names of the four gates, then at the numbers. First ask: are the four gates of outflow and the rest four different kinds of affliction? They are not; they are four accounts of one and the same set of afflictions. The sūtras call the latent tendencies together with their entanglements outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations: the outflows are three (of desire, of existence, of ignorance), the torrents four, the yokes four, and the appropriations four (of desire, of views, of rules and observances, of assertions of self). Their entity runs through them all — 「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」 tr. “it should be known that the four yokes are the same as the torrents, and the four appropriations should be known to be the same in entity as the four yokes.”

Clearing a misreading: memorizing the four gates as four batches of things. They are one heap of afflictions regrouped under four senses of the term; and the reason the groupings differ lies wholly in the opening and gathering of the two items “view” and “ignorance.” In practice: the trick of holding this passage is not to memorize numbers but to hold two rules of opening and gathering — view is gathered in among the outflows and opened out among the torrents and yokes; ignorance is gathered in among the yokes, while among the appropriations view is opened and ignorance gathered in.

〔13.2〕The number of items one by one. For the outflows, 「四十一物總名欲漏」 tr. “forty-one items are named in sum the outflow of desire,” namely the thirty-one root afflictions of the desire realm with the ten entanglements; 「五十二物總名有漏」 tr. “fifty-two items are named in sum the outflow of existence,” namely twenty-six root afflictions in each of the two upper realms; and the fifteen ignorances of the three realms separately as the outflow of ignorance. For the torrents: 「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」 tr. “thus it is displayed that twenty-nine items are named the torrent of desire” (greed, hatred, and pride five each, doubt four, entanglements ten), 「二十八物名有瀑流」 tr. “twenty-eight items are named the torrent of existence” (greed and pride ten each, doubt eight), 「三十六物名見瀑流」 tr. “thirty-six items are named the torrent of views” (twelve views in each of the three realms), 「十五物名無明瀑流」 tr. “fifteen items are named the torrent of ignorance.” For the appropriations: 「三十四物總名欲取」 tr. “thirty-four items are named in sum the appropriation of desire” (the yoke of desire with the ignorance of the desire realm), 「三十八物總名我語取」 tr. “thirty-eight items are named in sum the appropriation of assertions of self” (the yoke of existence with the ignorance of the two upper realms), 「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」 tr. “the remaining thirty items are named in sum the appropriation of views, and the six items excepted are named the appropriation of rules and observances.”

Clearing a misreading: taking the forty-one of the outflow of desire and the twenty-nine of the torrent of desire for a contradiction. They do not contradict — the outflow of desire contains the afflictions other than delusion together with the entanglements and does not open out view, while the torrent of desire draws view out, and so is short by twelve views and comes to exactly twenty-nine. In practice: every group of figures can be checked by the rules of opening and gathering; wherever the reckoning will not come out, it is most often because one has overlooked the phrase “delusion excepted” or “view drawn out.”

〔13.3〕What the several occurrences of “on what ground” ask about is the reason for the grouping. First ask: why does the treatise set down several questions of “on what ground” in a row? Because the number of items is easy to list while the reason for the grouping is hard to make plain. On what ground are the latent tendencies of the two upper realms joined into one outflow of existence — 「同無記性於內門轉,依定地生,由三義同故合為一」 tr. “alike indeterminate in nature, turning by the inner gate, and arising in dependence upon the levels of absorption: by these three senses being the same, they are joined into one.” On what ground is ignorance separately established as one outflow — 「無明能為諸有本故」 tr. “because ignorance is able to be the root of all existences.” On what ground is view not made a name of its own among the outflows — because an outflow takes the sense of “causing to abide,” while the nature of view is fierce and sharp and does not conform to abiding. On what ground must the grasping of rules and observances be established separately — 「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」 tr. “because it alone is the enemy of the noble path, and because it deludes both assemblies, the householders and those gone forth”: the householders are deluded by it into reckoning self-starvation and the rest to be the road to heaven, and those gone forth into reckoning the abandoning of agreeable object-fields to be the road to purity. On what ground is ignorance not established as an appropriation — 「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」 tr. “that is, not understanding the marks is what is called ignorance; it is not that which appropriates, its nature not being fierce and sharp.”

Clearing a misreading: taking these questions for supplementary explanation. They are the very bone of this passage — the numbers are the result and the reasons for the grouping are the cause. In practice: the item on the grasping of rules and observances is especially to be remembered. The two delusions it reproaches — one in austerity, one in aversion to objects — are still, for the most part, the two squares within which practitioners today go wrong.


XIV. The Glosses on the Names “Latent Tendency” and the Rest

〔14.1〕The four senses of “latent tendency.” First ask: the entity and the numbers having been fully expounded, why gloss the names as well? Because within the name lies the manner of its working. The treatise gives four senses: first, subtle — at the time when a root affliction is present, 「行相難知故名微細」 tr. “because its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of it is called subtle”; second, twofold increase by attachment — 「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」 tr. “because it is able to increase torpor and clogging upon what is taken as object and upon what it is associated with,” that is, increasing torpor at the two places of the object-field taken and the mind it is associated with; third, following after — it can draw forth “acquisition” and constantly follow after a sentient being, and can be made to arise even without any doing; fourth, binding along — even if one spends strength to block it, it still appears again and again.

Clearing a misreading: reading “subtle” as small in quantity. What it says is that its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of — not weak in force, but hard to detect. In practice: these four senses taken together are just that portion in practice which is hardest to be rid of: undetectable, unceasing in its increase, not to be shaken off, not to be pressed down. Recognizing these four words, one knows why the latent tendencies must be abandoned and not merely suppressed.

〔14.2〕The two layers of gloss on the names of outflow and the rest. First ask: how many layers of gloss does the treatise give for the four names outflow, torrent, yoke, and appropriation? Two. The first glosses them by their function — it can 「稽留有情久住生死」 tr. “detain sentient beings so that they long abide in birth and death,” or make them turn round within birth and death from the heaven at the summit of existence down to the Unremitting Hell; because within the continuum it leaks out harm without end from the six sores it is named outflow; 「極漂善品故名瀑流」 tr. “because it utterly sweeps away the wholesome, it is called torrent”; 「和合有情故名為軛」 tr. “because it joins sentient beings together, it is called yoke”; 「能為依執故名為取」 tr. “because it can act as support and appropriation, it is called appropriation.” The second is the better explanation the author gives of himself — 「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」 tr. “because within the several object-fields it flows on in a continuous stream and leaks out harm without ceasing, it is called outflow” — and he adduces the sūtra’s simile of drawing a boat against the current in proof: to draw a boat upstream is hard even with great strength expended, while to let it go downstream is not hard even with strength given up; and the arising of a wholesome mind and of a defiled mind is likewise. Following the sense of this sūtra, the afflictions’ not ceasing within the object-fields is named outflow; 「若勢增上說名瀑流」 tr. “if its potency preponderates it is called torrent,” surging and flooding and sweeping and dashing and hard to withstand; what at the time of activity is not utterly preponderant is named yoke, merely joining sentient beings together with sufferings of every kind, or named yoke because it is active again and again; and 「執欲等故說名為取」 tr. “because it appropriates desire and the rest, it is called appropriation.”

Clearing a misreading: reading the second layer as a denial of the first. The treatise itself marks it “one who would explain it well” — it is a closer explanation and not a refutation of what precedes. What the two explanations differ in is where they look: the former looks to the result (long abiding in birth and death), the latter to the mark (the difference between not ceasing and preponderating). In practice: that simile of drawing a boat against the current is a solid object handed to the reader at the fascicle’s end — from disputing whether the three times exist to opening and gathering the number of items, the fascicle comes down at last upon one sentence that anyone may verify: going with the current costs no strength, going against it costs strength, and practice is the going against.


Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries

The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below a further section is set up to take in four matters: the commentaries’ adjudications and their divergences from one another, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text. Recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

One commentary wholly absent. The commentaries on this fascicle stand in a special case: Shentai’s commentary is a fragmentary text, of which the surviving seven fascicles belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, while the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies is wholly absent; and so this fascicle has no line-by-line explanation of Shentai’s to hang upon. Although his Fascicle One’s general conspectus carries a remark on the number of lines of this chapter, that is a conspectus and not a commentary, and cannot be made to serve, nor may the words of other fascicles be substituted. It is marked absent as it stands.

One and the same stretch, and two patterns of division. All three adjudge Unit 2 to belong wholly to the sixth main division of this chapter, and in this they agree completely; the number of divisions, however, runs in two patterns. Puguang divides beneath the main division into two, “first, explaining binding with reference to the times; second, explaining binding with reference to abandonment”; Yuanhui runs with him and adds in each the one character “can,” giving 「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」 tr. “first, explaining the power to bind with reference to the times; second, explaining the power to bind with reference to abandonment”; while Fabao alone opens four divisions — 「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」 tr. “first, the general and particular extent of binding across the times; second, proving that the three times exist; third, establishing the three times; fourth, refuting the existence of the three times” — his latter three answering exactly to the three passages of the establishing of the tenet, the four masters, and the refutation at length. ⇒ The names agree while the number of divisions differs, Fabao alone being fine. The sentence-forms of the three commentaries’ division-names likewise each form a family: Puguang is accustomed to “below, the Nth,” Fabao to “the Nth of the main text,” Yuanhui to “from here the Nth.” Recorded together without adjudication.

On the four masters, Puguang is full and Fabao is neat. Puguang sets out for each of the four masters the gloss of his name and the account of how he got it, most fully for Vasumitra, carrying also the tale that his parents named him “friend of the god” in order to keep spirits from harming him — a piece of lore that among the three commentaries only Puguang has. Fabao uses for all four the uniform sentence-form 「此述第三計也」 tr. “this sets forth the third reckoning,” his doctrinal attributions wholly the same as Puguang’s while his wording forms a manner of its own. Yuanhui again strikes out a line of his own: at his general outline sentence he first sets the four terms side by side, 「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」 tr. “first, difference of class; second, difference of mark; third, difference of position; fourth, difference of relation,” a summary peculiar among the three to Yuanhui — Puguang and Fabao both explain the masters one by one as the text runs, and do not list the four terms at the general outline sentence. The differences of fullness and of sentence-form among the three let one see the three characters proper to the commentary as a form. Recorded together without adjudication.

That one assessment of Yuanhui’s occurs twice in his whole book. In this fascicle Yuanhui narrates the author’s assessment and refutation of the four masters as 「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」 tr. “it ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists, since the Sāṃkhyas hold that dharmas undergo transformation,” continuing below with Vasumitra’s establishing the times best; and one and the same passage occurs exactly twice in the whole of Yuanhui’s book, the two being nearly word for word the same and differing only in the presence or absence of one character “school.” This is a repetition within Yuanhui’s own writing, recorded as a fact, and it does not affect the force of the passage here.

One difference in the density of attribution. Within the passage of refutation at length, Puguang and Fabao handle the sentence “if it be said that the several conditions have not come together, this defense is unreasonable, since they are granted to exist constantly” differently: Puguang folds it into the continuation of the Sautrāntikas’ objection and sets up no separate label for the answering party, while Fabao expressly marks 「牒救非也」 tr. “citing the defense and rejecting it” — citing the Sarvāstivādins’ defense first and then having the Sautrāntikas reject it, dividing one layer more than Puguang. This is the one difference between the two commentaries in the density of attribution at one and the same sentence, recorded as it stands, with no verdict as to which is right.

And at the places that matter most, the three commentaries agree completely. Through the thirteen rounds of question and answer in the passage of refutation at length, all three mark the refuting party “the Sautrāntikas” (Puguang giving the Sautrāntikas object, the Sautrāntikas object again, the Sautrāntikas refute; Fabao the Sautrāntikas object; Yuanhui the Sautrāntikas refute), and the defending party uniformly “the school that says all exists,” “the Sarvāstivādins,” or “the Sarvāstivādins” by another name — different names for the same thing, and compared round by round not one round diverges. Yuanhui moreover passes at the head of the stanza a general adjudication, 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence,” and marks the last line separately, 「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」 tr. “as for ‘the nature of this dharma is profound,’ that is the Sarvāstivādins defending.” Such convergence is not common among the long passages of debate in this treatise, and is worth recording.

Puguang marks the boundary of his own division. For the passage of glosses Puguang marks 「此下第二釋名」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the names,” and states of himself what it does not include — 「纏後別明,故此不問」 tr. “the entanglements are explained separately later, and so are not asked after here,” that is, the gloss on “entanglement” falls not in this fascicle but after it. This remark, the boundary of this treatise’s fascicle, and the boundary of Paramārtha’s earlier translation corroborate one another on three sides and fall exactly at one and the same place. That the boundary of an ancient master’s outline should coincide with the boundary of a translation is the hardest set of corroborations for the carving of this fascicle.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplements

Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises name this chapter not “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies” but “Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies”; and the stretch answering to this fascicle begins in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle at the sentence 「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」 tr. “having thus briefly set forth that in the reasoning about the existence or nonexistence of the three times there is a difference of right and wrong.” Saṅghabhadra calls the author “the Sūtra-master,” and within the range of this fascicle that designation occurs twenty-two times, every one of them citing the author’s own words word for word and then refuting them.

The fierceness of the wording is rare in the whole treatise. Upon the Sautrāntikas’ comprehensive answer, “we too say that the times of past and future exist,” Saṅghabhadra cites it and says 「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」 tr. “the Sūtra-master would herein by main force press it into unintelligibility”; upon the objection from a consciousness arising from two conditions, he rejects it with 「經主此言乖於論道」 tr. “these words of the Sūtra-master are at variance with the way of treatise-reasoning”; upon the sentence “if one would state ‘all exists’ well,” he marks outright 「經主此中作如是謗」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master utters such a slander”; and upon the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing “the nature of dharmas is profound” he further adjudges 「經主於此詭設謗言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master craftily sets up a slanderous saying.” At the end of the whole passage Saṅghabhadra concludes for himself, 「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」 tr. “meeting the Sūtra-master directly and adjudicating past and future, to the utmost of his power.”

Here there is one thing worth stopping over. When Saṅghabhadra says that the author “craftily sets up a slanderous saying,” his meaning is that the sentence “the nature of dharmas is profound” is not a closing phrase the Vaibhāṣika masters could have uttered of themselves, but one the author fastened upon them. One and the same sentence: within this treatise it is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense, in Yuanhui too it is marked a Sarvāstivādin defense, while in Saṅghabhadra’s eyes it is the author’s own contrivance. The three sides see it differently, and they are recorded together without adjudication — but the reader may know from this that the attribution of that last sentence of the fascicle is itself a point at issue with a history behind it.

Saṅghabhadra himself also points out the character of that root stanza. Before the passage of refutation at length Saṅghabhadra gives 「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」 tr. “yet that Sūtra-master, in this matter, being deep in confused attachment, further raises objections at length,” and below cites directly the whole stanza “what obstructs the function” as the text objected with. ⇒ The defining verdict of the debate within the lineage and the three commentaries’ attribution “the Sautrāntikas refute” stand as obverse and reverse: the one side says this is the Sautrāntikas’ refutation, the other that this is the Sūtra-master’s raising of objections at length, and what is pointed at is one and the same stretch.

The passage of glosses was not let pass either. The better explanation at the end of this treatise Saṅghabhadra likewise cites, giving 「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master says again: one who would explain it well ought to say thus” — from which it is plain that even upon the gloss of the word “outflow” the lineage has something to say.

The two treatises divide the labor differently. Within the passage answering to this fascicle, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine reproduces the four masters’ divergent accounts almost word for word, as 「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says thus: it is by difference of class that the three times differ” and 「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: it is by there being a difference of mark that the three times differ,” nearly identical with this treatise’s own sentences (Ghoṣa’s “there being a difference of mark” differing by one character from this treatise’s “difference of mark”); and then it closes directly with 「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」 tr. “therefore the sense that the three times are really existent is made out, and all who have wisdom ought to follow it in faith and study it,” without one character in between touching the author’s long interrogation from “what obstructs the function” onward, and without one citation of “the Sūtra-master.” ⇒ The whole passage of refutation is absent from the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. This is a fact of form and not an omission — the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle is charged with debating line by line, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine only with restating positively the definitions of its own school. One and the same author, and the two treatises divide the labor differently; marked absent as it stands, recorded without adjudication.

3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation

The first thing to know is that Paramārtha’s earlier translation gives this chapter not as “latent tendency” but as “affliction” — the greatest single divergence of rendering in the whole text. To search Paramārtha with Xuanzang’s two characters for “latent tendency” is to search forever in vain; a comparison across the two texts can only be taken by the structure of the scene. The opening sentence of this fascicle stands in Paramārtha as 「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」 tr. “if a man’s latent affliction arises within an object-field,” agreeing wholly in scene with the question with which this treatise opens, except that this treatise takes “thing” for what is bound and Paramārtha “object-field.”

The names of the four masters are all by transcription. Paramārtha gives 「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Dharmatrāta: because the analysis differs, the three times are established,” 「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Qusha says: because the marks are separately distinct, the three times are established,” 「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Poxumiduoluo says: because the positions are separately distinct, the three times are established,” and 「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Fotuotipo says: because of difference upon difference, the three times are established” — the four answering one by one to those Xuanzang lists, while the style of address is “Bhadanta” and not “the Venerable,” and the names are wholly by transcription. Puguang’s glosses on the names are precisely the bridge between this set of renderings by sound and by sense.

For one of the four the whole system of rendering differs. For Buddhadeva, Xuanzang gives “relation” (relation as regarding), while Paramārtha does not use the character for relation at all and gives “difference upon difference” (earlier and later mutually different). What is meant doctrinally is one and the same, while the characters chosen for the rendering are wholly different — the most conspicuous systematic divergence in this fascicle. Recorded together without adjudication.

Divergences of rendering in a sūtra title and a verb. The Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness stands in Paramārtha as the Sūtra of Real Emptiness, its citation reading 「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」 tr. “if the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, if it ceases it is increased and gathered nowhere,” differing by one character from Xuanzang’s “made and gathered nowhere”; the core sense of “coming from nowhere” and of “was not before and is now, having been returns to nonexistence” corresponds line by line closely in the two texts, and this is the passage among this fascicle’s adduced proofs where the two translations stand nearest each other.

One name of a non-Buddhist reproached differs. In the proof from teaching concerning the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist, Paramārtha names, within the same line of doctrinal reasoning, a class of non-Buddhist different from Xuanzang’s; and re-checked by a fault-tolerant method, Xuanzang’s two characters for “staff-and-topknot” yield zero throughout Paramārtha’s text — the scene is certainly there, and only the name of the non-Buddhist reproached differs between the two texts. This is not a failure of searching but a real divergence of the translations, recorded without adjudication.

Divergences of format and of fascicle arrangement. Xuanzang gives “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding his explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken into several passages for citation, the passage on real existence in the three times being especially fragmented. The fascicle arrangement does not align either — Paramārtha gives this chapter in two fascicles only, Xuanzang in three; and the stretch answering to this fascicle straddles a boundary between two of Paramārtha’s own fascicles. The division into fascicles is a matter of the translation bureau and not evidence of doctrinal sections; the opening and closing of fascicles do not align, and the scenes align throughout.

4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading

The problem disputed in this fascicle — if the two times of past and future are not really existent, how are cause and result unbroken — did not come to an end with this fascicle. The Yogācāra lineage took it up head-on, its treatise saying expressly that since past and future are not really existent, to say they are not permanent may be granted while to say they are not annihilated is hard — and setting up the answering line, that if past and future were really existent it might be granted that they are not annihilated; and it resolves the two extremes of annihilation and permanence by a consciousness that turns constantly like a stream. ⇒ Upon one and the same difficulty, this fascicle records the two parties and closes with “profound,” while the Yogācāra lineage sets up another entity of continuity to bear it. The entity established differs, and the difficulty met is entirely the same. This is the straightest line this fascicle draws forward.

The entity of the latent tendency too admits of parallel reading. This fascicle establishes its name by the character “following” — subtle, twofold increase by attachment, following after, binding along, all four senses being stated upon “accompanying.” The Yogācārabhūmi lineage establishes its entity upon seeds, its text saying that among the seeds belonging to one’s own being, what is gathered under the class of the afflictions is named coarseness and also named latent tendency, while what is gathered under the class of maturation and under the remaining indeterminate classes is named coarseness alone and not named latent tendency. ⇒ The one establishes the name by the manner of its working, the other by the entity it depends upon; both lineages grant that the latent tendency is a portion lying dormant and constantly following, while the entity to which it is fastened differs. Where the numbers agree and the frames differ, they may be read side by side; where the frames differ and the problem is the same, they may be read side by side all the more.

As for that simile of drawing a boat against the current at the end of this fascicle, it belongs to no lineage’s point at issue. Whether the three times exist may be disputed, and the opening and gathering of the number of items may be disputed; but that going with the current is easy and going against it hard is a thing neither party will dispute. That the whole fascicle closes here is not without meaning.

考據Apparatus

此子起於一問——過去、現在、未來三世之中,何等隨眠能繫何事。問既涉三世,遂逼出一段傍論:三世之法究竟是不是實有?本論於此錄有部之立宗、錄四家建立三世之異說、錄論主逐句之廣破、錄經部「曾有當有」之解,而以「此法性甚深」收之。傍論已了,乃回到隨眠之繫縛:斷而未離繫者何、十六法為十六識之境者何、有隨眠心之二類者何、十隨眠生起之次第者何、諸煩惱起之三因緣者何;末以漏、瀑流、軛、取四門之物數與隨眠等名之訓詁收卷。一卷之中,部派最大之諍與最細之數目並在。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別隨眠品第五(品續題「分別隨眠品第五之二」〔T29 0104a06〕)之第二分——本子(子2)=卷二十全〔0104a02–0108b14〕。本頌正二十三至正三十九,<lg> 塊十三(本頌十一塊+引頌一塊+攝頌一塊
承前之錨開卷句「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」〔T29 0104a07〕——無承轉套語(同世品卷九、業品卷十五之型);三疏於此各自標科,其界與玄奘分卷全同
三家品級大科(子2 之歸屬)光記〔T41n1821 0309b22〕「此下第六明惑」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0701a19〕「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0928b24〕「從此第六,明惑能繫」 ⇒ 三家皆判子2 全體為本品之第六大科,科名用字互異(明惑/世縛事通局/明惑能繫)而所指全同
大科之下之分(三式·疏密不一光記於此下分二——〔T41n1821 0309b23〕之後續作「一約世明繫、二約斷明繫」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0928b24〕作「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」,與光記同軌而各加一「能」字;寶疏獨開四科〔T41n1822 0701a20〕「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」——其後三科恰對正25 立宗·正26 四家·正27 廣破三段 ⇒ 名同而分數二式(光記·頌疏二分,寶疏四分),唯錄不判
本子之次大科光記另立第七科〔T41n1821 0314c20〕「此下大文第七明惑隨增」,其下再分〔T41n1821 0314c21〕「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」——十六法識境(正29–31)與有隨眠心(正32)皆屬此科
訓詁段之科光記〔T41n1821 0318a24〕「此下第二釋名」,並自標其界〔T41n1821 0318a27〕「纏後別明,故此不問」——「纏」之訓詁不在本子而在其後,此為子2/子3 分界之科判佐證
三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同子2 起處:俱舍卷二十〔T29 0104a02〕·光記卷二十〔T41n1821 0309b18〕·寶疏卷二十〔T41n1822 0701a15〕·頌疏論本第二十〔T41n1823 0928b22〕。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘逐一相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness
收卷句「執欲等故說名為取」〔T29 0108b10〕——隨眠等訓詞之總收,其後即卷二十卷尾題

開卷句〔T29 0104a07〕:「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」,其下逕接三世之問。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本品頌數三源相符為六十九——T1560 品題夾注逐字作「分別隨眠品第五」〔T29n1560 0319a09〕,其下夾注「六十九頌」〔T29n1560 0319a09〕。本子之本頌十一塊=〔0104a10〕正23·正24(四十字)·〔0104b03〕正25·〔0104b29〕正26·〔0105a07〕正27·〔0106b12〕正28·〔0106b25〕正29–31(六十字)·〔0107a12〕正32·〔0107a20〕正33·〔0107b12〕正34·〔0107b26〕正35–38(八十字)·〔0108a19〕正39——合三百四十字,恰十七頌(正23 至正39)。

非本頌二塊(皆有前文之徵·非義理之判)

  • 引頌〔T29 0105b02〕「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」——前文之徵作「依如是義故,有頌言」〔T29 0105b01〕。寶疏標之曰「引頌破也」〔T41n1822 0704c14〕。
  • 攝頌〔T29 0106c16〕「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」以下二行四十字——前文之徵作「為攝前義,復說頌言」〔T29 0106c15〕。光記標之曰「說頌重攝。總結」〔T41n1821 0316b03〕,寶疏標之曰「此兩行頌重述前義」〔T41n1822 0707a14〕。⇒ 重攝前義之頌,非別引他頌,亦不入本頌六十九之數;此為本帙〔攝頌·非本頌〕標記之首例。
  • 頌本之獨立覆核:以容錯漢字流檢 T29n1560,正29 之首句作「見苦集修斷,若欲界所繫」〔T29n1560 0319c08〕(其「修」字底本 T1558 作「脩」),正39 之首句「微細二隨增」在〔T29n1560 0319c28〕;而攝頌首句「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫」與引頌首句「許法體恒有」於 T1560 全篇零命中二塊之非本頌,頌本自身即為旁證

長行之最大一段(本子之心):〔T29 0105b02〕引頌之後至傍論收束,長行純漢一千五百餘字,為三世實有辯之收束段——其中「如何」十見·「若謂」十見·「云何」二見·「何緣」二見,問答之密為全子之最。段末以「法性甚深非尋思境」〔T29 0106b03〕收,隨即「傍論已了,今應思擇」〔T29 0106b08〕轉回正論。

本子之並錄不判(唯錄二造·不判勝負):①三世實有之諍——有部立「三世實有」而經部立「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」〔T29 0105b05〕,論主錄二造之往復而以「甚深」收,不代結;②建立三世之四家——法救之類·妙音之相·世友之位·覺天之待,論主評取第三而所評之語即論文自身,非古德另立之新判;③異讀之取捨(見目三)。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名/古德音義之訓本論定義句/所繫
隨眠惑(真諦品名系統性異譯·真諦作「中分別惑品」)訓詞見正39——「行相難知故名微細」〔0108a21〕·「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」〔0108a22〕
隨增——(同系)「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」〔0104a07〕——隨眠於所緣所相應之上增其惛滯,即名繫此事
自相惑——(同系)「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」〔0104a14〕·其所以名自相者「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」〔0104a18〕
共相惑——(同系)「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」〔0104a15〕·「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」〔0104a23〕
說一切有部——(同系)名義之判準——「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」〔0104b22〕
分別說部——(同系)「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」〔0104b27〕——唯許現在及過去未與果業為有者,不入本部
類(法救)大德達磨多羅〔T29n1559 0257c29〕「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」〔0104c04〕
相(妙音)大德瞿沙〔T29n1559 0258a07〕·光記「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」〔T41n1821 0310c13〕「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」〔0104c12〕
位(世友)大德婆須蜜多羅〔T29n1559 0258a12〕·光記「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」〔T41n1821 0310c25〕「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」〔0104c16〕
待(覺天)大德佛陀提婆〔T29n1559 0258a17〕·光記「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」〔T41n1821 0311a03〕「如一女人名母名女」〔0104c19〕
作用——(同系)「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」〔0104c27〕
曾有·當有——(同系)經部釋「有」之二性——「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」〔0105b05〕·「有聲通顯有無法故」〔0105b12〕
本無今有·有已還無——(同系)「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」〔0105a26〕——此三世義之所繫
斷·離繫——(同系)二詞義界不同——事有已斷而非離繫者,故「斷非離繫,如是應知」〔0106b18〕
略毘婆沙——(同系)「是故應造略毘婆沙」〔0106b20〕·其效「而能越渡大大問流」〔0106b21〕
十六法——(同系)「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」〔0106b21〕——三界各五部十五,加無漏第十六
方隅——(同系)「故我於此略示方隅」〔0106c22〕——舉樂根一例以示其法,餘則准此自推
有隨眠心——(同系)「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」〔0107a14〕·「若無染者,唯局隨增」〔0107a17〕
不共無明——(光記所加之限)論文作「先由無明於諦不了」〔0107a22〕;光記於此加二字作「先由不共無明於諦不了」〔T41n1821 0316c20〕
三因緣——(同系)「即因境界加行三力」〔0107b17〕——未斷隨眠為因力·境現前為境界力·非理作意為加行力;「由此力故便起欲貪」〔0107b16〕
流(真諦系)「於六瘡門泄過無窮故名為漏」〔0108a27〕·別釋「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」〔0108b01〕
瀑流暴河(真諦系)「極漂善品故名瀑流」〔0108a28〕·「若勢增上說名瀑流」〔0108b06〕
繫(真諦系)「和合有情故名為軛」〔0108a29〕
取(同)「能為依執故名為取」〔0108a29〕
欲漏(四十一物)——(同系)「四十一物總名欲漏」〔0107c05〕=欲界根本煩惱三十一并十纏
有漏(五十二物)——(同系)「五十二物總名有漏」〔0107c07〕=上二界根本煩惱各二十六
無明漏(十五物)——(同系)三界十五無明別立一漏,其所以者「無明能為諸有本故」〔0107c17〕
欲瀑流(二十九物)——(同系)「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」〔0107c23〕
有瀑流(二十八物)——(同系)「二十八物名有瀑流」〔0107c24〕
見瀑流(三十六物)——(同系)「三十六物名見瀑流」〔0107c25〕=三界各十二見
無明瀑流(十五物)——(同系)「十五物名無明瀑流」〔0107c26〕
四軛·四取——(同系)「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」〔0107c27〕
欲取(三十四物)——(同系)「三十四物總名欲取」〔0108a01〕=欲軛并欲無明
我語取(三十八物)——(同系)「三十八物總名我語取」〔0108a03〕=有軛并二界無明
見取·戒禁取——(同系)「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」〔0108a04〕;戒禁取別立之由「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」〔0108a06〕
隨逐·隨縛——(同系)「稽留有情久住生死」〔0108a26〕之義;無明所以不立取者「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」〔0108a10〕

名相之梵語音寫唯依古德所傳。本目所錄之四家梵名音義二譯(達磨多羅/法救·懼沙/妙音·筏蘇密呾囉/世友·勃陀提婆/覺天)皆出光記逐字之訓,並各附真諦本之音譯以資對照;光記於「瞿沙」「和須密」「佛陀提婆」三舊譯逐一標「訛也」,此為光記自身之訓詁判語,不代判其是非。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷二十全枚舉)

子2 範圍〔0104a02–0108b14〕<app> 錨共四十枚 = 異讀三十六(重出併零·無 witness 者零)+濾器桶四。異讀三十六條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字);CBETA 回改處底本從【CB】讀,以 ⟨CB⟩ 標,並錄大正原印,不入上列三十六之數(列於表末)。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察(唯錄不判)
01040010104a18有/〔-〕【石】「非諸【有】情定遍起故」省之則『非諸情』不成詞·屬脫字之類
01040020104a21未來世/〔-〕【石】「若未斷可生,唯繫【未來世】」所繫之世正是本頌之眼·省之則句義不完
01040030104a28及離繫/〔-〕【石】「如何可說有能所繫【及離繫】耶」能繫·所繫·離繫三事並舉·省其一則設難不周
01040040104a28耶/邪【石】「有能所繫及離繫【耶】」耶邪二字古通用·語助之異
01040050104b07過/現【宮】「不應多聞聖弟子眾於【過】去色勤脩厭捨」此段正論過去色之有無·作「現」則與上下句不相承
01040070104c05體/顯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「形雖有殊而【體】無異」涉義之條——作「體」則謂體無異,作「顯」則謂顯色無異;光記引此句正作「而顯無異」〔T41n1821 0310c07〕,唯錄不判
01040090104c28來/來【石】「作用未有名為未【來】」二讀同字·屬字形之異
01050020105a04因/同【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「是則過去同類【因】等既能與果」同類因為六因之一·作「同」則「同類同等」重出
01050040105a09起/〔-〕【石】「應一切時能【起】作用」「能起作用」為本段主語·省之則句短而義同
01050050105a23謂/誰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「誰復已滅?【謂】有為法體實恒有」作「謂」則承上申釋·作「誰」則續為設問·語勢有別
01050060105a26許/許不許【石】「故不【許】法本無今有」石本作「許不許」·於此句成疊語
01050100105c26位/住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「若謂聲無住未來【位】」上文已用「住未來位」·作「住」則『住未來住』
01060010106a08由/由獲勝我暮【石】「【由】此彼說,識有境故有去來者」石本多出五字·其五字適為上文「我旦教汝令暮獲勝」一段之字·屬竄入之類
01060020106a12彼/破【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【彼】我品中當廣顯示」破我品為本論第九品之名·二讀所指同一品
01060030106a16雨/兩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「又應顯成【雨】眾外道所黨邪論」外道部名之用字·雨眾為定譯
01060040106c20十六種法為/〔-〕【石】「如是了知【十六種法為】十六識所緣境已」省之則上句與下句直接·十六法十六識之對舉遂不顯
01060050106c21應/應應【宋】【元】【宮】「今【應】思何事何隨眠隨增」疊字之異
01070010107a04隨眠/〔-〕【石】「復有幾種【隨眠】隨增」省之則『幾種隨增』·所問之體不明
01070020107a05於/謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「應觀此識總有十四,【於】前十二更加二種」五本皆作「謂」·作「謂」則為總標·作「於」則為承接
01070030107a09眠/增【宮】「此不決定,或有隨【眠】」涉義之條——隨眠與隨增正是本段所辨之二事
01070040107a20身/見【明】頌「無明疑邪【身】」身見為十隨眠之一·作「見」則與下句「邊見」相犯
01070050107b04恃/情【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「深愛著已,【恃】生高舉」恃為憑恃·情為情識·語意略移
01070060107b05𣣋/凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「恃生高舉【𣣋】蔑他故」𣣋為凌之異體·五本並作凌
01070070107b05謂/前【宋】【元】「次引生瞋,【謂】自見中深愛恃已」本段每一輪皆以「謂」字起釋·此條與體例相扣
01070090107b20瀑/暴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「經說為漏、【瀑】流、軛、取」瀑暴二字全段互見·真諦本正作暴河
01070100107b23流/流四無明瀑流【石】「三見瀑【流】、四無明瀑流」石本多出六字·成重出
01070120107c15說/欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如前所【說】名有貪因」「如前所說」為本論回指之定式
01070140107c17唯/准【明】【宮】「何緣【唯】此別立漏名」唯者獨也·准者依也·設問之勢有別
01070170107c22獨/猛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由此於漏不【獨】立名」涉義之條——作「獨」則謂不別立·作「猛」則承上「性猛利故」
01070180107c24纏/種【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「謂貪瞋慢各有五種、疑四、【纏】十」涉數之條——欲瀑流二十九物之算:貪瞋慢十五+疑四+纏十
01070190107c27無明/無明瀑流謂三界無明【石】「十五物名【無明】瀑流,謂三界無明各有五」石本多出九字·成重出
01080010108a07家/〔-〕【石】「雙誑在家出【家】眾故」在家出家二眾對舉·省之則「出眾」不成詞
01080020108a08為/為生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「計自餓等【為】天道故」四本多一「生」字·作「為生天道」
01080030108a13欲欲/〔-〕【石】「謂諸欲中欲貪、【欲欲】、欲親」契經所列欲軛十二名之一·省之則存十一
01080040108a23謂/諸【宋】【元】【宮】「言隨逐者,【謂】能起得恒隨有情」訓詞段每條皆以「謂」起釋
01080050108b08漂/漂漂【石】「涌泛【漂】激難違拒故」疊字之異

濾器桶四條(非上列三十六之屬·並錄)

註號內容
0105c26010105c26校異·底本不改無【大】【磧-CB】,旡【麗-CB】。語境「若謂聲【無】住未來位」——底本從【大】讀作「無」,麗本系作異體「旡」。誌錄備考
0107b0401 ⟨CB⟩0107b04CBETA 回改已【CB】〔其據為光記 T41n1821 0317a02〕,己【大】。語境「深愛著【已】,恃生高舉」〔0107b04〕——大正原印「己」,CBETA 依光記回改作「已」,底本流從 CB
0107b0601 ⟨CB⟩0107b06CBETA 回改已【CB】,己【大】。語境「深愛恃【已】,於他所起違己見中」——大正原印「己」,CBETA 回改作「已」,底本流從 CB。此條 CBETA 所附之出典為現代梵文刊本,依本帙引據之法(唯經與古德)不入讀者面;此處唯錄回改之事實,不引其據
0107008 ⟨CB⟩0107b13CBETA 回改惑【CB】【麗-CB】【流布本】,或【大】。語境頌「非理作意起,說【惑】具因緣」——大正原印「或」,CBETA 從麗本及流布本回改作「惑」,底本流從 CB

誠實記一:0107b0401 與 0107b0601 二條相連(同段「深愛著已」「深愛恃已」二處),大正原書於二處皆印「己」而 CBETA 皆回改為「已」;二條所改雖同,而所附之據不同(前條據光記,後條據現代刊本),依本帙梵源之法,唯前條之據可入讀者面,故本目於後條只書『CBETA 回改』而不書其據。

誠實記二:0104009(來/來)二讀為同一字之二形,非文字之異;大正校記仍立此條,據實錄,不併不刪。

校勘結語:三十六條中,約二十六條屬脫字、衍字、疊字、異體或語助之異;語意承重較顯者四條——0104007(體/顯·涉「體無異」與「顯無異」之別,且光記所引正作「顯」)·0107003(眠/增·涉隨眠與隨增二事之分)·0107017(獨/猛)·0107018(纏/種·涉欲瀑流二十九物之算)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者;0104007 雖有光記之引,然光記所引之文與本論校記所出之witness 系並非同一證據層,不足以升案)。異讀並錄備考,其取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十〔T29n1558 0104a02–0108b14〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0257b11–0261c24〕。真諦段之起界以場景結構定——奘本開卷作「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」〔0104a07〕,諦本同一問起作「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」〔T29n1559 0257b11〕;迄界則以「由結等差別,復說彼五種」〔T29n1559 0261c25〕之前一字為斷,其後即轉入「結」之辨,與奘本子3 首句「如是已辯隨眠并纏,經說為漏瀑流軛取」〔T29 0108a17〕以下之場景轉換一一相對。

品名之系統性異譯:真諦此品作「中分別惑品第五」而非「隨眠品」——「隨眠」與「惑」為全篇最大之一組譯名差,以奘之「隨眠」搜諦本必生假零命中。

二譯分卷不同:真諦此品僅二卷,玄奘三卷(卷十九至二十一)。本子對應段之起〔0257b11〕落在真諦「之一」卷內,而其迄〔0261c24〕已入真諦之二卷內——本子場景橫跨真諦自身之卷界,故對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充。卷開合不對齊,場景仍全程對齊。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引。本子三世實有辯段尤甚——奘之一頌四句,諦每每拆為一句一問一答,四家異說之逐家立說亦各自成段。

對勘要目(逐條·場景結構定位·錄譯名系統差與開合差)

  1. 開卷之問——奘「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」〔0104a07〕‖諦「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」〔T29n1559 0257b11〕。二本皆自『隨眠依境而繫』一問起,場景全合;奘以「事」為所繫,諦以「境界」為所繫,一組系統性譯名差。
  2. 三世實有立宗之出——奘「三世有由說,二有境果故,說三世有故,許說一切有」〔0104b03〕‖諦作「三世有」而以「釋曰:何因為證」承之〔T29n1559 0257c04〕。開合差:奘整頌四句先出,諦則將頌句拆為數段偈語穿插長行,逐項自設問而後答;三項理據(教證·二緣生識·已謝業有當果)之次第全合
  3. 法救(類)——奘「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」〔0104c02〕‖諦「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」〔T29n1559 0257c29〕。譯名差:法救(意譯)/達磨多羅(音譯),二者為同一梵名之音義二譯,光記於此有逐字之訓(見目六)。
  4. 妙音(相)——奘「尊者妙音作如是說:由相不同,三世有異」〔0104c08〕‖諦「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」〔T29n1559 0258a07〕。譯名差:妙音/瞿沙。
  5. 世友(位)——奘「尊者世友作如是說:由位不同,三世有異」〔0104c13〕‖諦「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」〔T29n1559 0258a12〕。譯名差:世友/婆須蜜多羅。二本皆用運籌之喻,諦本另增一「印位」之語以說明籌位標記之法,詳略差
  6. 覺天(待)·本子最顯之一組系統差——奘「尊者覺天作如是說:由待有別,三世有異」〔0104c17〕‖諦「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」〔T29n1559 0258a17〕。譯名差:覺天/佛陀提婆;且譯語系統亦異——奘作「待」(觀待),諦不用「待」字而以「異異」(前後互異)達意。義理所指同一(前後相待而立三世之名),而所取之對譯字全異。唯錄不判。
  7. 勝義空經之引——奘「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」〔0105b19〕‖諦「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」〔T29n1559 0258c27〕。經名之譯差(勝義空/真實空)與動詞之譯差(造集/增集);引文核心逐句對應緊密,為本子引經證中二譯最貼近之一段。
  8. 迄界之收——奘以「執欲等故說名為取」〔0108b10〕收訓詞四門,諦亦以「取」字訓詁收之,其後〔T29n1559 0261c25〕即「由結等差別,復說彼五種」轉入結之辨。二本迄界之場景一一相對。
  9. 一組不對應之外道名——奘於杖髻外道之教證處作「若爾,何緣世尊依彼杖髻外道說業過去盡滅變壞而猶是有」〔0105b15〕;真諦於同一義理脈絡所斥之外道類別與奘不同,且以容錯法覆核「杖髻」二字於 T1559 全篇零命中。⇒ 此為譯名/所引外道類別之實異,非檢索之失(場景確在)。唯錄不判,供後續核其為底本傳承之異抑真諦義譯之改換。
  10. 通篇之詳略未見一向——本子二十三處逐字場景比對之下,未見一條可判『彼本無此段』:真諦「惑品」對四家異說、世親長篇破斥、斷非離繫、十六法識境、十隨眠次第、漏瀑流軛取之覆蓋與玄奘「隨眠品」場景結構全程一致,所異者唯譯名、開合、詳略。

譯名對照(子2 範圍·逐字所見):隨眠/惑 · 事/境界 · 尊者法救/大德達磨多羅 · 尊者妙音/大德瞿沙 · 尊者世友/大德婆須蜜多羅 · 尊者覺天/大德佛陀提婆 · 待(觀待)/異異 · 勝義空經/真實空經 · 造集/增集 · 漏瀑流軛取/流暴河繫取 · 杖髻外道/(諦本另作他名) · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):本目所列之逐字引,唯取逐字覆核已定之條;真諦本另有多處與奘可資細校之句(四家喻例之逐字、經部「曾有當有」之定義句、雨眾外道之譯名),其逐字與頁錨尚未定,故本目不引其字,僅誌其所在之場景——寧闕勿充


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

眾賢二論之品名非「分別隨眠品」:T1562 作「辯隨眠品第五」(凡十二子分),T1563 作「辯隨眠品第六」勿以俱舍之「分別隨眠品」搜眾賢二論,亦勿以「辯」「辨」之一形通搜(本帙已立之全書級用字差)。本子場景於 T1562 起自「之七」——其起句作「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」〔T29n1562 0625b22〕,訖於「之十」之前;「之十」起句「如是已辯隨眠」與玄奘子3 首句逐字場景相對,為子2/子3 分界之眾賢側佐證。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引

「經主」=眾賢對世親(俱舍論主)之稱謂。本子場景範圍內「經主」凡二十二見,皆眾賢逐字牒引世親原文而後評破之定式。以下錄其承重者。

一、經部總答「我等亦說有去來世」被牒——俱舍作「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」〔0105b05〕。眾賢牒之曰「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」〔T29n1562 0626b20〕,其下逐字錄世親之語而後代入毘婆沙宗立場詰難。⇒ 所爭在「有」字之義界(曾當因果二性之有/體實有)。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

二、二緣生識之難被斥「乖於論道」——俱舍作「意法為緣生意識者,為法如意作能生緣?為法但能作所緣境」〔0105b27〕。眾賢評之曰「經主此言乖於論道」〔T29n1562 0627c25〕,其下正面申對法宗「佛說二緣能生於識」之義。措辭較前條為烈。

三、「若欲善說一切有者」句被逕稱為「謗」——俱舍作「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」〔0106a23〕。眾賢牒此句而標之曰「經主此中作如是謗」〔T29n1562 0630c14〕。

四、頌27 全頌被明標為『經主廣興難』——眾賢作「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」〔T29n1562 0631c17〕,其下逕引俱舍頌27 全頌(何礙用云何四句)為所難之文。⇒ 此為眾賢自身對本子最大一段破斥之定性語,與三疏標「經部破」之繫屬相為表裏(見目六)。

五、毘婆沙師「法性甚深」之結被斥為「詭設謗言」——俱舍作「毘婆沙師作如是說:如現實有過去未來。所有於中不能通釋」〔0106b01〕·「法性甚深非尋思境」〔0106b03〕。眾賢牒之曰「經主於此詭設謗言」〔T29n1562 0634c19〕——為本段對辯中措辭最烈之一處。⇒ 眾賢之意在:以「甚深」收束乃世親所設之詞,非毘婆沙師自身之詞。唯錄其詞氣之實,不代判孰是。

六、眾賢自結整段破斥——「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」〔T29n1562 0635a02〕。⇒ 眾賢自道其於三世實有一段已窮盡對世親之徵遣。

七、漏之訓詁亦被牒——俱舍作「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」〔0108b01〕。眾賢牒之曰「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」〔T29n1562 0642a13〕——為本子場景內最末一處「經主」牒引。

八、《顯宗論》之對應段·與其一處全闕(負命題·場景結構比對)——T1563 於本子對應段內四家異說近乎逐字重出:「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」〔T29n1563 0901c13〕·「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」〔T29n1563 0901c18〕——與俱舍原句幾乎逐字相同(妙音一家「相有別」對俱舍「相不同」一字之異)。而其後逕以「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」〔T29n1563 0902a25〕收束,中間無一字觸及世親「何礙用云何」以下之長篇質疑,亦無一處「經主」牒引《顯宗論》於世親頌27 破斥段全闕,據實標闕。此屬二論體例之分工(順正理逐句對辯·顯宗正面重述本宗定義),非偶然漏略,唯錄不判

⇒ 以上諸條,眾賢逐句覆按世親原文而後代入本宗立場詰難,形式高度一致(牒句—評破—或立己宗)。條三、條五眾賢逕以「謗」「詭設謗言」評世親之語,措辭激烈;依本帙不入部派諍之法,本目僅誌錄其詞氣之實,不代判孰是。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二·卷四·卷五·卷六·卷七·卷十七——世品·業品·隨眠品全闕。⇒ 泰疏殘·隨眠品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之;其卷一總覽表所載本品行數之語為總覽而非疏文,亦不得充。以下三家並錄。

(一)子2 之大科與其下之分

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0309b22〕標「此下第六明惑」,其下二分作「一約世明繫、二約斷明繫」。其後另立第七科〔T41n1821 0314c20〕「此下大文第七明惑隨增」,再分〔T41n1821 0314c21〕「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」。
  • 寶疏〔T41n1822 0701a19〕標「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」,其下獨開四科〔T41n1822 0701a20〕「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0928b24〕標「從此第六,明惑能繫」,其下作「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」。
  • ⇒ 三家於『子2 =明惑(世縛)章之全部』判屬完全一致;分數則二式(光記·頌疏二分·寶疏四分),科名用字三系並行(光記「此下第N」·寶疏「大文第N」·頌疏「從此第N」)。唯錄不判。

(二)四家異說之釋名與釋義

  • 法救——光記釋其名曰「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」〔T41n1821 0310c03〕;釋其義曰「如破金器作餘物時,方、圓等形雖復有殊、而顯無異」〔T41n1821 0310c06〕(此引與本論校記 0104007 一條相關,見目三)。
  • 妙音——光記「音聲妙故名曰妙音。梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」〔T41n1821 0310c12〕。
  • 世友——光記「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」〔T41n1821 0310c22〕,並出其梵名之析「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」〔T41n1821 0310c25〕。世友得名之緣起,三疏中唯光記載之。
  • 覺天——光記「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」〔T41n1821 0311a03〕。
  • 寶疏之句式——寶疏四家皆用『此述第N計也』之統一句式(如世友一家作「此述第三計也」〔T41n1822 0704a06〕),較光記『此即第N師』略異其用字,義理歸屬全同
  • 頌疏之總覽句——頌疏於總科句先行並列四詞「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」〔T41n1823 0929b18〕;此四詞並列之提要為三疏中頌疏獨有(光記·寶疏皆隨文逐家釋,未於總科句先列四詞)。

(三)評取世友一家

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0311a28〕「此即評取第三世友」——光記明白指出「評取第三」為論主(世親)自身之判,非光記另立之新判。
  • 頌疏〔T41n1823 0929c09〕「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」,其下續作「故此四中,第三世友立世最善」。頌疏此段文字於 T41n1823 全篇二見(另一見在本品之前),二處幾乎逐字相同,僅一「宗」字之有無小異——誌錄其為頌疏行文自身之重出,本子所繫者為後見之一處
  • ⇒ 三疏於『論主評取世友』一事之陳述高度收斂,用字幾近一致(屬定型釋語)。唯錄不判。

(四)三世實有破斥段之問答繫屬(三疏判準完全一致)

  • 光記逐句標宗——「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」〔T41n1821 0311b01〕·「說一切有部答。指同前說」〔T41n1821 0311b02〕·「經部復難」〔T41n1821 0311b03〕·「說一切有部答」〔T41n1821 0311b06〕·「說一切有部救」〔T41n1821 0311c03〕·「經部破,釋世便壞」〔T41n1821 0311c08〕·「說一切有部救。何為不成」〔T41n1821 0311c12〕·「此下廣破。經部牒前毘婆沙師立義徵破」〔T41n1821 0311c24〕。⇒ 問答鏈綿密,逐輪標宗。
  • 寶疏助證——「此經部難也」〔T41n1822 0704a27〕·「牒救非也」〔T41n1822 0704b20〕·「有部救也。即是釋頌第二句『無異』二字」〔T41n1822 0704c02〕·「此總結也。已上破就作用分三世也」〔T41n1822 0704c11〕。寶疏於「若謂眾緣不和合者」一句明標「牒救非也」(先牒有部之救、後斥其非),光記則將此句併入經部難語之延續而未另立答方標籤——此為光記/寶疏於同一句繫屬密度之唯一差異(寶疏較光記多分一層)。據實記,不代判孰是。
  • 頌疏總斷——頌疏於正27 頌首即先行總斷「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」〔T41n1823 0929c19〕,末句別標「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」〔T41n1823 0930a09〕。⇒ 頌疏以整頌四句依問答方二分(三句屬經部·一句屬有部),為頌疏獨有之提要句法;光記·寶疏皆隨長行逐句標而未於頌首先行總斷。
  • 三疏於本段之問答繫屬判準完全一致:破方一律標「經部」(光記「經部難」「經部破」·寶疏「經部難」·頌疏「經部破」),救(答)方一律標「說一切有部」「有部」「薩婆多」(異名同指)。逐輪比對無一輪互異。

(五)二非本頌之標

  • 引頌——寶疏「引頌破也」〔T41n1822 0704c14〕。
  • 攝頌——光記「說頌重攝。總結」〔T41n1821 0316b03〕·寶疏「此兩行頌重述前義」〔T41n1822 0707a14〕。⇒ 二家皆以「重攝/重述前義」定其性,與論文自身之前徵「為攝前義,復說頌言」〔0106c15〕相合

(六)惑隨增與有隨眠心

  • 光記於「明惑隨增」一科之下再分「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」〔T41n1821 0314c21〕——十六法識境(正29–31·含攝頌與樂根方隅)屬前者,正32「有隨眠心二」屬後者。此科之分即本論「何事有幾隨眠隨增」與「若心由彼名有隨眠」二問之分。

(七)十隨眠次第起之起點

  • 光記於論文「先由無明於諦不了」〔0107a22〕之上加二字作「先由不共無明於諦不了」〔T41n1821 0316c20〕——「不共」二字為光記所加之限定(不共無明,非染污無明之通義),論文自身無此二字。⇒ 本目據實標其為光記之加,不得作論之直說。

(八)三因緣之通義類比

  • 光記釋三因緣曰「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」〔T41n1821 0317a11〕——將本論所立之『未斷隨眠·境現前·非理作意』三者,繫於阿毘達磨「六因四緣」之通義框架。此為光記教學性較強之一條,其框架為光記所引,非論文自帶

(九)訓詞段之科與其界

  • 光記〔T41n1821 0318a24〕標「此下第二釋名」,並自標其所不含者〔T41n1821 0318a27〕「纏後別明,故此不問」。⇒ 「纏」之訓詁不在本子而在其後,此與本論迄界〔0108b14〕、真諦迄界〔T29n1559 0261c24〕三方互證一致,為子2/子3 分界之科判佐證。

七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所辯之三世實有與所訓之隨眠,是部派毘曇『時間面』與『煩惱體面』之總樞;其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字·唯誌錄座標,不作定判):

  • 三世實有 → 唯識之「過去、未來既非實有」:本子錄有部立「三世實有」〔0104b05 段〕之教理二證,而錄論主廣破之後以「法性甚深非尋思境」〔0106b03〕收。《成唯識論》於同一命題逕作反面之陳——「過去、未來既非實有,非常可爾;非斷如何」〔T31n1585 0012c15〕,並設對句「過去、未來若是實有,可許非斷」〔T31n1585 0012c16〕,而以恒轉如流之識為斷常二邊之解。⇒ 同一問題(去來二世之有無如何安立因果不斷),本子錄二造而不結,唯識系則以第八識之相續為答——此為②橋於隨眠品最直之一錨。所立之體異,而所應之難同。唯誌錄·不判。
  • 隨眠之體 → 瑜伽之「麁重,亦名隨眠」:本子以訓詞立隨眠之義——微細、二隨增、隨逐、隨縛(正39)。《瑜伽師地論》於自體所有種子之分中逐字作「若煩惱品所攝,名為麁重,亦名隨眠」〔T30n1579 0284c04〕,並劃其界曰「若異熟品所攝,及餘無記品所攝,唯名麁重,不名隨眠」〔T30n1579 0284c05〕。⇒ 本子以「隨」(隨逐·隨縛·隨增)立其名義,彼系以『種子·麁重』立其體;二系皆許隨眠為潛伏而恒隨之分,而所繫之體異。同一名而二系開合之座標,唯誌錄·不判

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十」〔T29 0104a02〕,品續題「分別隨眠品第五之二」〔T29 0104a06〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕。其品名作「中分別惑品」,卷制二卷,與玄奘三卷不對齊(見目四)。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行;本子所見之實況尤顯:《順正理論》逐句牒引俱舍長行而後評破(「經主」二十二見),《顯宗論》則正面重述本宗定義而於世親破斥段全闕。同一「頌同釋異」,二論之「釋」法各異。
  • 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子之三世實有一段正是此語之最典型實例——先具立有部三世實有之教理二證與四家建立,隨即以經部之理逐句破之;三疏於此段皆標『經部破·有部救』(目六),與傳所記之體例相合。唯錄事實·不作優劣之判。
  • 頌本之獨立:本頌別行本=《阿毘達磨俱舍論本頌》T29n1560,其隨眠品品題作「分別隨眠品第五」〔T29n1560 0319a09〕,夾注頌數「六十九頌」〔T29n1560 0319a09〕;本子正29 於彼作「見苦集修斷,若欲界所繫」〔T29n1560 0319c08〕,正39 首句在〔T29n1560 0319c28〕。本子之引頌與攝頌於 T1560 皆零命中,即頌本自身之旁證
  • 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·隨眠品闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷二十(底本)〔0104a02–0108b14〕:卷端題 0104a02 · 品續題 0104a06 · 開卷句 0104a07 · 正23·正24 0104a10 · 正25 0104b03 · 正26 0104b29 · 正27 0105a07 · 引頌之徵 0105b01 · 引頌 0105b02 · 傍論收 0106b03 · 傍論已了 0106b08 · 正28 0106b12 · 正29–31 0106b25 · 攝頌之徵 0106c15 · 攝頌 0106c16 · 方隅 0106c22 · 正32 0107a12 · 正33 0107a20 · 正34 0107b12 · 諸煩惱章起 0107b20 · 正35–38 0107b26 · 正39 0108a19 · 收卷句 0108b10。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0257b11–0261c24。要目 0257b11 · 0257c04 · 0257c29 · 0258a07 · 0258a12 · 0258a17 · 0258c27 · 0261c25(子3 場景之始)。
  • 眾賢 T1562〔辯隨眠品第五·之七 0625b22 起〕:0625b22 · 0626b20 · 0627c25 · 0630c14 · 0631c17 · 0634c19 · 0635a02 · 0642a13。T1563〔辯隨眠品第六〕:0901c13 · 0901c18 · 0902a25(其後逕接斷非離繫之對應句·世親破斥段全闕)。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十 0309b18 起〕:0309b18(卷首題錨)· 0309b22 · 0310c03 · 0310c06 · 0310c12 · 0310c22 · 0310c25 · 0311a03 · 0311a28 · 0311b01 · 0311b02 · 0311b03 · 0311b06 · 0311c03 · 0311c08 · 0311c12 · 0311c24 · 0314c20 · 0314c21 · 0316b03 · 0316c20 · 0317a02(CB 回改之據)· 0317a11 · 0318a24 · 0318a27。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十 0701a15 起〕:0701a15(卷首題錨)· 0701a19 · 0701a20 · 0704a06 · 0704a27 · 0704b20 · 0704c02 · 0704c11 · 0704c14 · 0707a14。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十 0928b22 起〕:0928b22(卷首題錨)· 0928b24 · 0929b18 · 0929c09 · 0929c19 · 0930a09。論本第二十無品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836隨眠品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補·不以他卷充)。
  • 頌本 T29n1560:隨眠品品題與頌數夾注 0319a09 · 正29 首句 0319c08 · 正39 首句 0319c28。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0012c15 · 0012c16;T30n1579 0284c04 · 0284c05。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
  • 校勘:卷二十校記四十枚(異讀三十六全枚舉·濾器桶四並錄·其中 CBETA 回改三枚以 ⟨CB⟩ 標)·無升定本案

This unit begins from a single question — among the three times, past, present, and future, which latent tendencies can bind which things. The question touching the three times, it forces out an incidental discussion: are the dharmas of the three times really existent or not? The treatise here records the Sarvāstivādins’ establishing of their tenet, records the four masters’ divergent accounts of how the three times are established, records the author’s refutation at length line by line, records the Sautrāntikas’ explanation by 「曾有當有」 tr. “having once been and being to be,” and closes with 「此法性甚深」 tr. “the nature of this dharma is profound.” The incidental discussion done, it returns to the binding by the latent tendencies: what it is to be abandoned and yet not released from bondage; what the sixteen dharmas are as object-fields of the sixteen consciousnesses; what the two kinds of mind possessed of latent tendencies are; what the order of the arising of the ten latent tendencies is; what the three causes and conditions of the arising of the afflictions are; and it closes the fascicle with the number of items under the four gates of outflow, torrent, yoke, and appropriation and with the glosses on the names of the latent tendencies and the rest. Within a single fascicle, the greatest dispute between the schools and the finest of numbers stand side by side.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemThe position of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe second part of Chapter Five, Analysis of the Latent Tendencies (the continued chapter title 「分別隨眠品第五之二」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five, part two”〔T29 0104a06〕) — this unit (Unit 2) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty〔0104a02–0108b14〕. Root stanzas twenty-three through thirty-nine, thirteen <lg> blocks (eleven blocks of root stanza + one block of quoted stanza + one block of summary stanza)
The anchor carried overThe opening sentence 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing”〔T29 0104a07〕— there is no transitional formula (the same pattern as Fascicle Nine of the Chapter on the World and Fascicle Fifteen of the Chapter on Action); the three commentaries each set their own outline here, and their boundaries agree wholly with Xuanzang’s division into fascicles
The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (where Unit 2 belongs)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0309b22〕: 「此下第六明惑」 tr. “below, the sixth, explaining the afflictions” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0701a19〕: 「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」 tr. “from here below, the sixth of the main text, explaining the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0928b24〕: 「從此第六,明惑能繫」 tr. “from here the sixth, explaining that the afflictions can bind” ⇒ all three adjudge the whole of Unit 2 to be the sixth main division of this chapter, the wording of the division-names differing (explaining the afflictions / the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times / that the afflictions can bind) while what is pointed at is wholly the same
The subdivision beneath that main division (three patterns · unequal in fineness)Puguang divides it here into two — after〔T41n1821 0309b23〕he continues 「一約世明繫、二約斷明繫」 tr. “first, explaining binding with reference to the times; second, explaining binding with reference to abandonment”; Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0928b24〕gives 「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」 tr. “first, explaining the power to bind with reference to the times; second, explaining the power to bind with reference to abandonment,” running with Puguang while adding in each the one character 「能」 tr. “can”; Fabao alone opens four divisions〔T41n1822 0701a20〕: 「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」 tr. “first, the general and particular extent of binding across the times; second, proving that the three times exist; third, establishing the three times; fourth, refuting the existence of the three times” — his latter three answering exactly to the three passages of Root 25 (the establishing of the tenet), Root 26 (the four masters), and Root 27 (the refutation at length) ⇒ the names agree while the number of divisions runs in two patterns (Puguang and Yuanhui twofold, Fabao fourfold); recorded without adjudication
The next main division within this unitPuguang further sets up a seventh division〔T41n1821 0314c20〕: 「此下大文第七明惑隨增」 tr. “from here below, the seventh of the main text, explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions,” and divides beneath it〔T41n1821 0314c21〕: 「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」 tr. “first, properly explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions; second, explaining that a mind is possessed of latent tendencies” — the sixteen dharmas and their object-consciousnesses (Roots 29–31) and the mind possessed of latent tendencies (Root 32) both belong to this division
The outline of the passage of glossesPuguang〔T41n1821 0318a24〕marks 「此下第二釋名」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the names,” and himself marks its boundary〔T41n1821 0318a27〕: 「纏後別明,故此不問」 tr. “the entanglements are explained separately later, and so are not asked after here” — the gloss on 「纏」 tr. “entanglement” falls not in this unit but after it, which is outline-side corroboration for the boundary between Unit 2 and Unit 3
The three commentaries’ fascicle divisions agree wholly with Xuanzang’sWhere Unit 2 begins: the Kośa Fascicle Twenty〔T29 0104a02〕· Puguang Fascicle Twenty〔T41n1821 0309b18〕· Fabao Fascicle Twenty〔T41n1822 0701a15〕· Yuanhui, Treatise Proper Twenty〔T41n1823 0928b22〕. ⇒ The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundaries coincide one by one with Xuanzang’s; this is an independent witness for the carving of this unit
The closing sentence of the fascicle「執欲等故說名為取」 tr. “because it appropriates desire and the rest, it is called appropriation”〔T29 0108b10〕— the general close of the glosses on the latent tendencies and the rest, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty

The opening sentence〔T29 0104a07〕: 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing,” beneath which follows directly the question of the three times.

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. The stanza count of this chapter agrees at sixty-nine from three sources — the interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560 reads word for word 「分別隨眠品第五」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five”〔T29n1560 0319a09〕, and beneath it the interlinear note 「六十九頌」 tr. “sixty-nine stanzas”〔T29n1560 0319a09〕. The eleven blocks of root stanza in this unit are —〔0104a10〕Root 23 and Root 24 (forty characters)·〔0104b03〕Root 25·〔0104b29〕Root 26·〔0105a07〕Root 27·〔0106b12〕Root 28·〔0106b25〕Roots 29–31 (sixty characters)·〔0107a12〕Root 32·〔0107a20〕Root 33·〔0107b12〕Root 34·〔0107b26〕Roots 35–38 (eighty characters)·〔0108a19〕Root 39 — three hundred forty characters in all, exactly seventeen stanzas (Root 23 through Root 39).

The two blocks that are not root stanzas (both having a warrant in the preceding text · not a judgment from doctrine):

  • The quoted stanza〔T29 0105b02〕: 「許法體恒有,而說性非常,性體復無別,此真自在作」 tr. “to grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly and yet to say that its nature is not permanent, while nature and entity are further not distinct — this is truly the handiwork of Īśvara”; the warrant in the preceding text is 「依如是義故,有頌言」 tr. “following out this sense, there is a stanza that says”〔T29 0105b01〕. Fabao marks it 「引頌破也」 tr. “a stanza adduced in refutation”〔T41n1822 0704c14〕.
  • The summary stanza〔T29 0106c16〕: 「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫,應知如次第,五八十識緣」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, affiliated to the desire, the form, and the formless realms, should be known to be the object of five, of eight, and of ten consciousnesses respectively,” and the two lines and forty characters that follow; the warrant in the preceding text is 「為攝前義,復說頌言」 tr. “in order to gather up the preceding sense, a further stanza is spoken”〔T29 0106c15〕. Puguang marks it 「說頌重攝。總結」 tr. “a stanza is spoken to gather it again; a general conclusion”〔T41n1821 0316b03〕, and Fabao marks it 「此兩行頌重述前義」 tr. “these two lines of stanza restate the preceding sense”〔T41n1822 0707a14〕. ⇒ A stanza gathering again the preceding sense, neither separately adduced from elsewhere nor entering the count of the sixty-nine root stanzas; this is the first instance in this collection of the mark 〔Summary Stanza · Not a Root Stanza〕.
  • The independent counter-check against the stanza edition: searching T29n1560 with a fault-tolerant stream of Chinese characters, the first line of Root 29 reads there 「見苦集修斷,若欲界所繫」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, if affiliated to the desire realm”〔T29n1560 0319c08〕(where its 「修」 tr. “cultivation” stands as 「脩」 tr. “cultivation” in the base text T1558), and the first line of Root 39, 「微細二隨增」 tr. “subtle, twofold increase by attachment,” is at〔T29n1560 0319c28〕; whereas the first line of the summary stanza, 「見苦集脩斷,欲色無色繫」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, affiliated to the desire, the form, and the formless realms,” and the first line of the quoted stanza, 「許法體恒有」 tr. “to grant that the entity of a dharma exists constantly,” yield zero throughout T1560that these two blocks are not root stanzas is corroborated by the stanza edition itself.

The longest single passage of prose commentary (the heart of this unit): from the quoted stanza〔T29 0105b02〕down to the close of the incidental discussion, the prose runs to more than fifteen hundred characters of pure Chinese and is the closing passage of the debate over real existence in the three times — within it 「如何」 tr. “how” occurs ten times, 「若謂」 tr. “if it be said” ten times, 「云何」 tr. “in what manner” twice, and 「何緣」 tr. “on what ground” twice, the density of question and answer being the greatest in the unit. The passage closes with 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach”〔T29 0106b03〕, whereupon 「傍論已了,今應思擇」 tr. “the incidental discussion is finished; now it should be pondered”〔T29 0106b08〕turns back to the main argument.

Where this unit records two accounts without adjudicating (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): ① the dispute over real existence in the three times — the Sarvāstivādins establish 「三世實有」 tr. “the three times are really existent,” while the Sautrāntikas establish 「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」 tr. “that is, the past time is named existent as having once existed, and the future as being to exist, there being a cause able to produce the result”〔T29 0105b05〕; the author records the exchanges of the two parties and closes with 「甚深」 tr. “profound,” passing no verdict of his own; ② the four masters who establish the three times — Dharmatrāta by class, Ghoṣa by mark, Vasumitra by position, Buddhadeva by relation; the author assesses them and takes the third, and the words of that assessment are the text of the treatise itself, not a fresh judgment set up by an ancient master; ③ the choice among variant readings (see item three).


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s divergent name / the ancient masters’ gloss of sound and senseThe treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on
latent tendencyaffliction (Paramārtha’s systematic divergence in the chapter name · Paramārtha gives 「中分別惑品」 tr. “the middle, Analysis of the Afflictions”)for the gloss see Root 39 — 「行相難知故名微細」 tr. “because its mode of apprehension is hard to be aware of it is called subtle”〔0108a21〕·「能於所緣及所相應增惛滯故」 tr. “because it is able to increase torpor and clogging upon what is taken as object and upon what it is associated with”〔0108a22〕
increase by attachment—— (the same family)「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing”〔0104a07〕— a latent tendency increasing torpor and clogging upon what it takes as object and upon what it is associated with is just what is named binding this thing
affliction of individual characteristic—— (the same family)「一者自相,謂貪、瞋、慢」 tr. “the first is of individual characteristic, namely greed, hatred, and pride”〔0104a14〕· the reason for the name being 「以貪瞋慢是自相惑,非諸有情定遍起故」 tr. “because greed, hatred, and pride are afflictions of individual characteristic, and it is not that all sentient beings must arouse them universally”〔0104a18〕
affliction of common characteristic—— (the same family)「二者共相,謂見、疑、癡」 tr. “the second is of common characteristic, namely view, doubt, and delusion”〔0104a15〕·「由此三種是共相惑,一切有情俱遍縛故」 tr. “because these three are afflictions of common characteristic, and all sentient beings are alike universally bound by them”〔0104a23〕
the school that says all exists—— (the same family)the criterion of the name — 「若自謂是說一切有宗,決定應許實有去來世」 tr. “if one calls oneself a follower of the school that says all exists, one must decidedly grant that the times of past and future are really existent”〔0104b22〕
the Vibhajyavādins—— (the same family)「彼可許為分別說部,非此部攝」 tr. “such a one may be allowed to be of the Vibhajyavādins, and is not gathered into this school”〔0104b27〕— one who grants only the present and the past actions that have not yet given their result does not enter this school
class (Dharmatrāta)the Venerable Dharmatrāta〔T29n1559 0257c29〕「如破金器作餘物時,形雖有殊而體無異」 tr. “as when a vessel of gold is broken up and made into some other vessel, the shape being distinct while the entity is not distinct”〔0104c04〕
mark (Ghoṣa)the Venerable Ghoṣa〔T29n1559 0258a07〕· Puguang: 「梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」 tr. “in Sanskrit Jusha; the old rendering Qusha is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0310c13〕「如人正染一妻室時,於餘姬媵不名離染」 tr. “as when a man is at the moment enamored of one wife, of his remaining consorts it is not said that he has left off desire”〔0104c12〕
position (Vasumitra)the Venerable Vasumitra〔T29n1559 0258a12〕· Puguang: 「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」 tr. “the Sanskrit name is Fasumidaluo; fasu means world and midaluo means friend; the old rendering Hexumi is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0310c25〕「如運一籌,置一名一、置百名百、置千名千」 tr. “as with the moving of a single counting-rod: set at one it is called one, set at a hundred it is called a hundred, set at a thousand it is called a thousand”〔0104c16〕
relation (Buddhadeva)the Venerable Buddhadeva〔T29n1559 0258a17〕· Puguang: 「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」 tr. “he can awaken the gods, and so is named Awakening-God; in Sanskrit Botuotipo, botuo meaning awakening and tipo meaning god; the old rendering Fotuotipo is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0311a03〕「如一女人名母名女」 tr. “as one and the same woman is named mother and named daughter”〔0104c19〕
function—— (the same family)「彼謂諸法作用未有名為未來,有作用時名為現在,作用已滅名為過去,非體有殊」 tr. “his meaning is that when the function of dharmas is not yet present they are called future, at the time when there is function they are called present, and when the function has ceased they are called past, the entity not being distinct”〔0104c27〕
having once been · being to be—— (the same family)the Sautrāntikas’ two natures in explaining 「有」 tr. “exists” — 「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」 tr. “that is, the past time is named existent as having once existed, and the future as being to exist, there being a cause able to produce the result”〔0105b05〕·「有聲通顯有無法故」 tr. “because the word ‘exists’ can point to both existent and nonexistent dharmas”〔0105b12〕
was not before and is now · having been, returns to nonexistence—— (the same family)「故不許法本無今有、有已還無」 tr. “therefore he does not grant that a dharma was not before and is now, and having been returns to nonexistence”〔0105a26〕— upon this the sense of the three times hangs
abandoned · released from bondage—— (the same family)the two words differ in bound — there are things already abandoned yet not released, and so 「斷非離繫,如是應知」 tr. “abandoned and yet not released from bondage, it ought to be understood thus”〔0106b18〕
a brief Vibhāṣā—— (the same family)「是故應造略毘婆沙」 tr. “therefore one ought to compose a brief Vibhāṣā”〔0106b20〕· its effect being 「而能越渡大大問流」 tr. “and one is able to cross the very great flood of questions”〔0106b21〕
the sixteen dharmas—— (the same family)「略為十六種,即三界、五部及無漏法」 tr. “in brief they are sixteen kinds, namely the three realms, the five categories, and the dharmas without outflows”〔0106b21〕— three realms by five categories, fifteen, with the dharmas without outflows as the sixteenth
one corner—— (the same family)「故我於此略示方隅」 tr. “and so I here indicate only one corner”〔0106c22〕— holding up the single instance of the faculty of pleasure to show the method, the rest being pondered out by the same rule
a mind possessed of latent tendencies—— (the same family)「有隨眠心總有二種,有染、無染心差別故」 tr. “a mind possessed of latent tendencies has two kinds in all, because there is a difference between the defiled and the undefiled mind”〔0107a14〕·「若無染者,唯局隨增」 tr. “if it is undefiled, it is confined to increase by attachment alone”〔0107a17〕
independent ignorance—— (a limitation added by Puguang)the treatise reads 「先由無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths”〔0107a22〕; Puguang here adds two characters, giving 「先由不共無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through independent ignorance one fails to understand the truths”〔T41n1821 0316c20〕
the three causes and conditions—— (the same family)「即因境界加行三力」 tr. “that is, the three forces of cause, of the object-field, and of preparatory effort”〔0107b17〕— the unabandoned latent tendency being the force of cause · the object-field’s being present the force of the object-field · improper attention the force of preparatory effort; 「由此力故便起欲貪」 tr. “by these forces desire-greed thereupon arises”〔0107b16〕
outflowflow (Paramārtha’s system)「於六瘡門泄過無窮故名為漏」 tr. “because it leaks out harm without end from the six sores, it is called outflow”〔0108a27〕· the separate explanation 「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」 tr. “because within the several object-fields it flows on in a continuous stream and leaks out harm without ceasing, it is called outflow”〔0108b01〕
torrentviolent river (Paramārtha’s system)「極漂善品故名瀑流」 tr. “because it utterly sweeps away the wholesome, it is called torrent”〔0108a28〕·「若勢增上說名瀑流」 tr. “if its potency preponderates it is called torrent”〔0108b06〕
yokebinding (Paramārtha’s system)「和合有情故名為軛」 tr. “because it joins sentient beings together, it is called yoke”〔0108a29〕
appropriationappropriation (the same)「能為依執故名為取」 tr. “because it can act as support and appropriation, it is called appropriation”〔0108a29〕
the outflow of desire (forty-one items)—— (the same family)「四十一物總名欲漏」 tr. “forty-one items are named in sum the outflow of desire”〔0107c05〕= the thirty-one root afflictions of the desire realm together with the ten entanglements
the outflow of existence (fifty-two items)—— (the same family)「五十二物總名有漏」 tr. “fifty-two items are named in sum the outflow of existence”〔0107c07〕= twenty-six root afflictions in each of the two upper realms
the outflow of ignorance (fifteen items)—— (the same family)the fifteen ignorances of the three realms established separately as one outflow, the reason being 「無明能為諸有本故」 tr. “because ignorance is able to be the root of all existences”〔0107c17〕
the torrent of desire (twenty-nine items)—— (the same family)「如是已顯二十九物名欲瀑流」 tr. “thus it is displayed that twenty-nine items are named the torrent of desire”〔0107c23〕
the torrent of existence (twenty-eight items)—— (the same family)「二十八物名有瀑流」 tr. “twenty-eight items are named the torrent of existence”〔0107c24〕
the torrent of views (thirty-six items)—— (the same family)「三十六物名見瀑流」 tr. “thirty-six items are named the torrent of views”〔0107c25〕= twelve views in each of the three realms
the torrent of ignorance (fifteen items)—— (the same family)「十五物名無明瀑流」 tr. “fifteen items are named the torrent of ignorance”〔0107c26〕
the four yokes · the four appropriations—— (the same family)「應知四軛與瀑流同,四取應知體同四軛」 tr. “it should be known that the four yokes are the same as the torrents, and the four appropriations should be known to be the same in entity as the four yokes”〔0107c27〕
the appropriation of desire (thirty-four items)—— (the same family)「三十四物總名欲取」 tr. “thirty-four items are named in sum the appropriation of desire”〔0108a01〕= the yoke of desire together with the ignorance of the desire realm
the appropriation of assertions of self (thirty-eight items)—— (the same family)「三十八物總名我語取」 tr. “thirty-eight items are named in sum the appropriation of assertions of self”〔0108a03〕= the yoke of existence together with the ignorance of the two upper realms
the appropriation of views · the appropriation of rules and observances—— (the same family)「餘三十物總名見取,所除六物名戒禁取」 tr. “the remaining thirty items are named in sum the appropriation of views, and the six items excepted are named the appropriation of rules and observances”〔0108a04〕; the ground for establishing the latter separately being 「由此獨為聖道怨故,雙誑在家出家眾故」 tr. “because it alone is the enemy of the noble path, and because it deludes both assemblies, the householders and those gone forth”〔0108a06〕
following after · binding along—— (the same family)the sense of 「稽留有情久住生死」 tr. “detaining sentient beings so that they long abide in birth and death”〔0108a26〕; the ground on which ignorance is not established as an appropriation being 「謂不了相說名無明,彼非能取,非猛利故」 tr. “that is, not understanding the marks is what is called ignorance; it is not that which appropriates, its nature not being fierce and sharp”〔0108a10〕

The Sanskrit transcription of a technical term is taken only from what the ancient masters transmitted. The two renderings of sound and sense for the four masters’ Sanskrit names recorded under this item (Dharmatrāta / Fajiu · Jusha / Miaoyin · Fasumidaluo / Shiyou · Botuotipo / Juetian) all come from Puguang’s word-for-word glosses, each accompanied by Paramārtha’s transcription for comparison; Puguang marks each of the three old renderings 「瞿沙」 tr. “Qusha,” 「和須密」 tr. “Hexumi,” and 「佛陀提婆」 tr. “Fotuotipo” as 「訛也」 tr. “corrupt,” and this is Puguang’s own glossing verdict, which is not adjudicated here as right or wrong. The rest is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twenty)

Within the range of Unit 2〔0104a02–0108b14〕the <app> anchors number forty = variant readings thirty-six (repetitions merged, zero; without witness, zero) + four in the filter bucket. All thirty-six variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence); where CBETA has restored a reading the base text follows the 【CB】 reading, which is marked ⟨CB⟩ with the Taishō’s original printing recorded alongside, and does not enter the count of the thirty-six above (these are listed at the end of the table).

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation (recorded without adjudication)
01040010104a18有/〔-〕【石】「非諸【有】情定遍起故」 tr. “it is not that all sentient beings must arouse them universally”Omitted, “not all beings” is not a word at all · of the class of dropped characters
01040020104a21未來世/〔-〕【石】「若未斷可生,唯繫【未來世】」 tr. “if unabandoned and able to arise, they bind the future time alone”The time bound is the very eye of the root stanza · omitted, the sense of the sentence is incomplete
01040030104a28及離繫/〔-〕【石】「如何可說有能所繫【及離繫】耶」 tr. “how can there be said to be one that binds, one that is bound, and release from bondage”The three matters of what binds, what is bound, and release stand together · omit one and the objection is not complete
01040040104a28耶/邪【石】「有能所繫及離繫【耶】」 tr. “is there one that binds, one that is bound, and release from bondage”The two graphs were anciently interchangeable · a difference of particle
01040050104b07過/現【宮】「不應多聞聖弟子眾於【過】去色勤脩厭捨」 tr. “the community of learned noble disciples ought not to strive to cultivate disgust with and abandonment of past form”This passage treats precisely the existence or nonexistence of past form · read as 「現」 tr. “present,” it does not follow upon the sentences before and after
01040070104c05體/顯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「形雖有殊而【體】無異」 tr. “the shape being distinct while the entity is not distinct”An item touching sense — read as 「體」 tr. “entity” it says the entity is not distinct, read as 「顯」 tr. “visible color” it says the visible color is not distinct; Puguang, citing this sentence, gives precisely 「而顯無異」 tr. “while the visible color is not distinct”〔T41n1821 0310c07〕, recorded without adjudication
01040090104c28來/來【石】「作用未有名為未【來】」 tr. “when the function is not yet present it is called future”The two readings are the same graph · a difference of graphic form
01050020105a04因/同【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「是則過去同類【因】等既能與果」 tr. “then since the past homogeneous cause and the rest are able to give a result”The homogeneous cause is one of the six causes · read as 「同」 tr. “same,” 「同類同等」 tr. “same-class same-kind” repeats itself
01050040105a09起/〔-〕【石】「應一切時能【起】作用」 tr. “it ought at all times to be able to arouse its function”「能起作用」 tr. “able to arouse its function” is the subject of this passage · omitted, the sentence is shorter and the sense the same
01050050105a23謂/誰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「誰復已滅?【謂】有為法體實恒有」 tr. “and who is already ceased? That is, if the entity of a conditioned dharma truly exists constantly”Read as 「謂」 tr. “that is,” it takes up and expounds what precedes · read as 「誰」 tr. “who,” it continues as a further question · the momentum of the phrasing differs
01050060105a26許/許不許【石】「故不【許】法本無今有」 tr. “therefore he does not grant that a dharma was not before and is now”The Stone edition gives 「許不許」 tr. “grant, not grant” · in this sentence a duplicated phrase
01050100105c26位/住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「若謂聲無住未來【位】」 tr. “if it be said that the nonexistence of the sound abides in the future position”Above, 「住未來位」 tr. “abides in the future position” has already been used · read as 「住」 tr. “abide,” it becomes “abides in the future abiding”
01060010106a08由/由獲勝我暮【石】「【由】此彼說,識有境故有去來者」 tr. “from this, his saying that because a consciousness has an object-field there are past and future”The Stone edition has five characters more · those five are exactly the characters of the passage above, 「我旦教汝令暮獲勝」 tr. “I teach you in the morning and make you gain the excellent by evening” · of the class of intruded text
01060020106a12彼/破【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【彼】我品中當廣顯示」 tr. “it will be displayed at length in that chapter on the self”The chapter refuting the self is the ninth chapter of this treatise · the two readings point to one and the same chapter
01060030106a16雨/兩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「又應顯成【雨】眾外道所黨邪論」 tr. “and it would further make out the wrong doctrine of the party of the non-Buddhists of the Rain Host”A graph in the name of a non-Buddhist school · the Rain Host being the settled rendering
01060040106c20十六種法為/〔-〕【石】「如是了知【十六種法為】十六識所緣境已」 tr. “since it has thus been understood that the sixteen kinds of dharma are the object-fields of the sixteen consciousnesses”Omitted, the sentence above joins straight to the sentence below · the pairing of the sixteen dharmas with the sixteen consciousnesses is thereby not displayed
01060050106c21應/應應【宋】【元】【宮】「今【應】思何事何隨眠隨增」 tr. “now it should be pondered which latent tendencies increase by attachment upon which thing”A difference of duplicated graph
01070010107a04隨眠/〔-〕【石】「復有幾種【隨眠】隨增」 tr. “how many kinds of latent tendency further increase by attachment”Omitted, it reads “how many kinds increase by attachment” · the entity asked after is unclear
01070020107a05於/謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「應觀此識總有十四,【於】前十二更加二種」 tr. “it ought to be observed that this consciousness has fourteen kinds in all, two kinds being added to the preceding twelve”All five editions give 「謂」 tr. “that is” · read as 「謂」 tr. “that is” it is a general heading, read as 「於」 tr. “to” it is a continuation
01070030107a09眠/增【宮】「此不決定,或有隨【眠】」 tr. “this is not settled; some are possessed of a latent tendency”An item touching sense — latent tendency and increase by attachment are precisely the two matters distinguished in this passage
01070040107a20身/見【明】The stanza 「無明疑邪【身】」 tr. “ignorance, doubt, wrong view, the view of self”The view of self is one of the ten latent tendencies · read as 「見」 tr. “view,” it clashes with 「邊見」 tr. “the extreme view” in the following line
01070050107b04恃/情【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「深愛著已,【恃】生高舉」 tr. “having been deeply attached, one relies upon it and arouses self-exaltation”The base graph means to rely upon; the variant means feeling and cognition · the sense shifts slightly
01070060107b05𣣋/凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「恃生高舉【𣣋】蔑他故」 tr. “because relying upon it he arouses self-exaltation and disdains others”『𣣋』 is a variant form of 『凌』 · all five editions give 『凌』
01070070107b05謂/前【宋】【元】「次引生瞋,【謂】自見中深愛恃已」 tr. “next it draws forth hatred, that is, having been deeply attached to and reliant upon one’s own view”Every round in this passage opens its explanation with the graph 「謂」 tr. “that is” · this item fastens upon that form
01070090107b20瀑/暴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「經說為漏、【瀑】流、軛、取」 tr. “the sūtras call them outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations”The two graphs for torrent occur throughout the passage in both forms · Paramārtha’s text gives precisely “violent river”
01070100107b23流/流四無明瀑流【石】「三見瀑【流】、四無明瀑流」 tr. “third the torrent of views, fourth the torrent of ignorance”The Stone edition has six characters more · a repetition
01070120107c15說/欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如前所【說】名有貪因」 tr. “the ground on which, as stated above, it is named existence-greed”「如前所說」 tr. “as stated above” is this treatise’s fixed form of back-reference
01070140107c17唯/准【明】【宮】「何緣【唯】此別立漏名」 tr. “on what ground is this one alone established separately with the name of outflow”The base graph is “alone,” the variant “according to” · the momentum of the question differs
01070170107c22獨/猛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由此於漏不【獨】立名」 tr. “for this reason it is not established as a name of its own among the outflows”An item touching sense — read as 「獨」 tr. “alone” it says it is not separately established, read as 「猛」 tr. “fierce” it takes up the preceding 「性猛利故」 tr. “its nature being fierce and sharp”
01070180107c24纏/種【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】「謂貪瞋慢各有五種、疑四、【纏】十」 tr. “that is, greed, hatred, and pride having five kinds each, doubt four, and the entanglements ten”An item touching a number — the reckoning of the twenty-nine items of the torrent of desire: fifteen of greed, hatred, and pride, plus four of doubt, plus ten entanglements
01070190107c27無明/無明瀑流謂三界無明【石】「十五物名【無明】瀑流,謂三界無明各有五」 tr. “fifteen items are named the torrent of ignorance, that is, the ignorance of each of the three realms having five kinds”The Stone edition has nine characters more · a repetition
01080010108a07家/〔-〕【石】「雙誑在家出【家】眾故」 tr. “because it deludes both assemblies, the householders and those gone forth”The householders and those gone forth stand together as two assemblies · omitted, 「出眾」 tr. “out from the assembly” is not a word
01080020108a08為/為生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「計自餓等【為】天道故」 tr. “because they reckon self-starvation and the rest to be the road to heaven”The four editions have one character more, 「生」 tr. “born,” giving 「為生天道」 tr. “to be the road to being born in heaven”
01080030108a13欲欲/〔-〕【石】「謂諸欲中欲貪、【欲欲】、欲親」 tr. “that is, among the desires, desire-greed, desire-longing, desire-intimacy”One of the twelve names of the yoke of desire listed in the sūtra · omitted, eleven remain
01080040108a23謂/諸【宋】【元】【宮】「言隨逐者,【謂】能起得恒隨有情」 tr. “as for ‘following after,’ that is, it can draw forth acquisition and constantly follow after a sentient being”Every item in the passage of glosses opens its explanation with 「謂」 tr. “that is”
01080050108b08漂/漂漂【石】「涌泛【漂】激難違拒故」 tr. “because it surges and floods and sweeps and dashes and is hard to withstand”A difference of duplicated graph

Four items in the filter bucket (not of the class of the thirty-six above · recorded alongside):

Note no.AnchorClassContent
0105c26010105c26Variant reading · base text unaltered『無』【大】【磧-CB】, 『旡』【麗-CB】. Context 「若謂聲【無】住未來位」 tr. “if it be said that the nonexistence of the sound abides in the future position” — the base text follows the 【大】 reading 「無」 tr. “nonexistence,” while the Goryeo family gives the variant form 「旡」 tr. “nonexistence.” Recorded for reference
0107b0401 ⟨CB⟩0107b04CBETA restoration『已』【CB】〔on the warrant of Puguang, T41n1821 0317a02〕, 『己』【大】. Context 「深愛著【已】,恃生高舉」 tr. “having been deeply attached, one relies upon it and arouses self-exaltation”〔0107b04〕— the Taishō originally printed 「己」 tr. “self,” and CBETA restored 「已」 tr. “having,” on the warrant of Puguang; the base-text stream follows CB
0107b0601 ⟨CB⟩0107b06CBETA restoration『已』【CB】, 『己』【大】. Context 「深愛恃【已】,於他所起違己見中」 tr. “having been deeply attached to and reliant upon it, with regard to what others arouse against one’s own view”—the Taishō originally printed 「己」 tr. “self,” and CBETA restored 「已」 tr. “having”; the base-text stream follows CB. The authority CBETA attaches to this item is a modern printed Sanskrit edition, which by this collection’s rule of citation (canon and ancient masters alone) does not enter the reader’s page; here only the fact of the restoration is recorded, and its authority is not cited
0107008 ⟨CB⟩0107b13CBETA restoration『惑』【CB】【麗-CB】【流布本】, 『或』【大】. Context, the stanza 「非理作意起,說【惑】具因緣」 tr. “with the arising of improper attention, an affliction is said to be complete in its causes and conditions” — the Taishō originally printed 「或」 tr. “or,” and CBETA restored 「惑」 tr. “affliction,” following the Goryeo and the current circulating editions; the base-text stream follows CB

Honest record one: the two items 0107b0401 and 0107b0601 stand next to each other (at the two places 「深愛著已」 tr. “having been deeply attached” and 「深愛恃已」 tr. “having been deeply attached to and reliant upon it” in the same passage); the Taishō original prints 「己」 tr. “self” at both, and CBETA restores 「已」 tr. “having” at both. Though the two restorations are the same, the authorities attached to them differ (the former on Puguang, the latter on a modern printed edition), and by this collection’s rule regarding Sanskrit sources only the former authority may enter the reader’s page; and so this item writes of the latter only “a CBETA restoration” and does not write its authority.

Honest record two: the two readings at 0104009 (the graph for “come” against the graph for “come”) are two forms of one and the same character and not a divergence of wording; the Taishō collation notes nonetheless set up this item, and it is recorded as it stands, neither merged nor deleted.

Closing remark on the collation: of the thirty-six items, about twenty-six are dropped characters, added characters, duplicated graphs, variant forms, or differences of particle; four bear the sense of the passage more plainly — 0104007 (entity against visible color · touching the difference between 「體無異」 tr. “the entity is not distinct” and 「顯無異」 tr. “the visible color is not distinct,” and Puguang’s citation gives precisely 「顯」 tr. “visible color”)·0107003 (latent tendency against increase · touching the distinction of the two matters, latent tendency and increase by attachment)·0107017 (alone against fierce)·0107018 (entanglement against kind · touching the reckoning of the twenty-nine items of the torrent of desire). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrine; and although 0104007 has Puguang’s citation, the text Puguang cites and the witness family from which the collation note of this treatise comes are not the same layer of evidence, and it is not enough to raise a case). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, their choice being a doctrinal judgment, and this item only records without adjudicating.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)

Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty〔T29n1558 0104a02–0108b14〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0257b11–0261c24〕. The opening boundary of Paramārtha’s passage is fixed by the structure of the scene — Xuanzang’s opening sentence is 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing”〔0104a07〕, and Paramārtha opens the same question with 「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」 tr. “if a man’s latent affliction arises within an object-field”〔T29n1559 0257b11〕; the closing boundary is cut at the character before 「由結等差別,復說彼五種」 tr. “by the difference of the fetters and the rest, they are further said to be of five kinds”〔T29n1559 0261c25〕, after which he turns to the analysis of 「結」 tr. “fetter,” answering one for one to the scene-change below Xuanzang’s first sentence of Unit 3, 「如是已辯隨眠并纏,經說為漏瀑流軛取」 tr. “the latent tendencies together with their entanglements having thus been made out, the sūtras call them outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations”〔T29 0108a17〕.

A systematic divergence in the chapter name: Paramārtha gives this chapter as 「中分別惑品第五」 tr. “the middle, Analysis of the Afflictions, chapter five,” and not as 「隨眠品」 tr. “the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies” — the pair 「隨眠」 tr. “latent tendency” and 「惑」 tr. “affliction” is the greatest single divergence of rendering in the whole text, and to search Paramārtha with Xuanzang’s 「隨眠」 tr. “latent tendency” is bound to yield a false zero.

The two translations divide their fascicles differently: Paramārtha gives this chapter in two fascicles only, Xuanzang in three (Fascicles Nineteen through Twenty-One). The beginning of the passage answering to this unit〔0257b11〕falls within Paramārtha’s 「之一」 tr. “part one,” while its end〔0261c24〕already falls within his part two — this unit straddles a fascicle boundary of Paramārtha’s own, and so the boundaries of the answering passage are fixed by the structure of the scene alone, and the fascicle titles may not be made to serve as boundaries. The opening and closing of fascicles do not align; the scenes align throughout.

The basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza coming first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding his explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken into two or more places for citation. The passage on real existence in the three times is the most extreme case in this unit — where Xuanzang has one stanza of four lines, Paramārtha again and again breaks it into a line, a question, and an answer, and each of the four masters’ accounts likewise forms a passage of its own.

Principal items of comparison (item by item · located by the structure of the scene · recording systematic divergences of rendering and differences of opening and gathering):

  1. The question with which the fascicle opens — Xuanzang: 「諸有情類於此事中隨眠隨增,名繫此事」 tr. “when for any class of sentient beings a latent tendency increases by attachment upon this thing, that is called binding this thing”〔0104a07〕‖ Paramārtha: 「若人隨眠惑於境界中生起」 tr. “if a man’s latent affliction arises within an object-field”〔T29n1559 0257b11〕. Both texts open from the one question that a latent tendency binds in dependence upon an object, the scenes agreeing wholly; Xuanzang takes 「事」 tr. “thing” for what is bound and Paramārtha 「境界」 tr. “object-field,” a systematic divergence of rendering.
  2. The setting out of the tenet of real existence in the three times — Xuanzang: 「三世有由說,二有境果故,說三世有故,許說一切有」 tr. “the three times exist because it is said so, and by the two of having an object-field and having a result; because they say the three times exist, they are allowed to be the school that says all exists”〔0104b03〕‖ Paramārtha gives 「三世有」 tr. “the three times exist” and takes it up with 「釋曰:何因為證」 tr. “the explanation says: by what cause is it proved”〔T29n1559 0257c04〕. A difference of opening and gathering: Xuanzang sets out the whole four-line stanza first, while Paramārtha breaks the lines of the stanza into several passages interspersed among the prose, raising and then answering each item in turn; the order of the three grounds (the proof from teaching · consciousness arising from two conditions · an action already perished having a coming result) agrees wholly.
  3. Dharmatrāta (class) — Xuanzang: 「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says thus: it is by difference of class that the three times differ”〔0104c02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德達磨多羅,分別有異故安立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Dharmatrāta: because the analysis differs, the three times are established”〔T29n1559 0257c29〕. A divergence of rendering: Fajiu (rendered by sense) / Damoduoluo (rendered by sound), the two being the renderings of sound and sense of one and the same Sanskrit name, on which Puguang has a word-for-word gloss (see item six).
  4. Ghoṣa (mark) — Xuanzang: 「尊者妙音作如是說:由相不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: it is by difference of mark that the three times differ”〔0104c08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德瞿沙說:由相別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Qusha says: because the marks are separately distinct, the three times are established”〔T29n1559 0258a07〕. A divergence of rendering: Miaoyin / Qusha.
  5. Vasumitra (position) — Xuanzang: 「尊者世友作如是說:由位不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Vasumitra says thus: it is by difference of position that the three times differ”〔0104c13〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德婆須蜜多羅說:由位別異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Poxumiduoluo says: because the positions are separately distinct, the three times are established”〔T29n1559 0258a12〕. A divergence of rendering: Shiyou / Poxumiduoluo. Both texts use the simile of moving a counting-rod, and Paramārtha adds a phrase, 「印位」 tr. “the marking of position,” to explain how the position of the rod is marked, a difference of fullness.
  6. Buddhadeva (relation) · the most conspicuous systematic divergence in this unit — Xuanzang: 「尊者覺天作如是說:由待有別,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Buddhadeva says thus: it is by there being a difference of relation that the three times differ”〔0104c17〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德佛陀提婆說:由異異故立三世」 tr. “the Bhadanta Fotuotipo says: because of difference upon difference, the three times are established”〔T29n1559 0258a17〕. A divergence of rendering: Juetian / Fotuotipo; and the systems of rendering differ as well — Xuanzang gives 「待」 tr. “relation” (relation as regarding), while Paramārtha does not use the character 「待」 tr. “relation” at all and conveys the sense by 「異異」 tr. “difference upon difference” (earlier and later mutually different). What is meant doctrinally is one and the same (that the three times are named by earlier and later standing in mutual relation), while the characters chosen for the rendering are wholly different. Recorded without adjudication.
  7. The adducing of the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness — Xuanzang: 「以薄伽梵於勝義空契經中說:眼根生位無所從來,眼根滅時無所造集」 tr. “for the Bhagavat said in the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness: at the position where the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, and when the eye faculty ceases it is made and gathered nowhere”〔0105b19〕‖ Paramārtha: 「眼根若生無所從來,若滅無所增集」 tr. “if the eye faculty arises it comes from nowhere, if it ceases it is increased and gathered nowhere”〔T29n1559 0258c27〕. A divergence of rendering in the sūtra’s title (Ultimate Emptiness / Real Emptiness) and in the verb (made and gathered / increased and gathered); the core of the citation corresponds line by line and closely, and is the passage in this unit where the two translations of an adduced sūtra stand nearest each other.
  8. The close at the boundary — Xuanzang closes the four gates of the glosses with 「執欲等故說名為取」 tr. “because it appropriates desire and the rest, it is called appropriation”〔0108b10〕, and Paramārtha likewise closes with the gloss on 「取」 tr. “appropriation,” after which〔T29n1559 0261c25〕comes 「由結等差別,復說彼五種」 tr. “by the difference of the fetters and the rest, they are further said to be of five kinds,” turning to the analysis of the fetters. The scenes at the closing boundaries of the two texts answer one to one.
  9. One name of a non-Buddhist that does not correspond — Xuanzang, at the proof from teaching concerning the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist, gives 「若爾,何緣世尊依彼杖髻外道說業過去盡滅變壞而猶是有」 tr. “if that is so, on what ground did the World-Honored One say, with reference to that staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist, that an action, though past and exhausted, perished, and altered, is nevertheless existent”〔0105b15〕; within the same line of doctrinal reasoning Paramārtha names a different class of non-Buddhist from Xuanzang, and a fault-tolerant re-check shows that the two characters 「杖髻」 tr. “staff-and-topknot” yield zero throughout T1559. ⇒ This is a real divergence of the rendering or of the class of non-Buddhist adduced, and not a failure of searching (the scene is certainly there). Recorded without adjudication, for a later check whether it is a divergence in the transmitted base text or a change of sense-rendering made by Paramārtha.
  10. No consistent direction of fullness throughout — under a word-for-word scene comparison at twenty-three places in this unit, not one item can be adjudged “that text lacks this passage”: Paramārtha’s 「惑品」 tr. “Chapter on the Afflictions” covers the four masters’ divergent accounts, Vasubandhu’s long refutation, being abandoned and yet not released, the sixteen dharmas and their object-consciousnesses, the order of the ten latent tendencies, and the outflows, torrents, yokes, and appropriations with a structure of scenes agreeing throughout with Xuanzang’s 「隨眠品」 tr. “Chapter on the Latent Tendencies,” what differs being only rendering, opening and gathering, and fullness.

Table of divergent renderings (within the range of Unit 2 · as seen word for word): latent tendency / affliction · thing / object-field · the Venerable Dharmatrāta as Fajiu / the Bhadanta Damoduoluo · the Venerable Ghoṣa as Miaoyin / the Bhadanta Qusha · the Venerable Vasumitra as Shiyou / the Bhadanta Poxumiduoluo · the Venerable Buddhadeva as Juetian / the Bhadanta Fotuotipo · relation (regarding) / difference upon difference · the Sūtra of Ultimate Emptiness / the Sūtra of Real Emptiness · made and gathered / increased and gathered · outflow, torrent, yoke, appropriation / flow, violent river, binding, appropriation · the staff-and-topknot non-Buddhist / (Paramārtha giving another name) · the stanza says, the treatise says / the verse says, the explanation says.

Honest record (a zero result too is honestly recorded): the word-for-word citations listed under this item are taken only from those items whose wording has been settled by word-for-word checking; Paramārtha’s text has besides several other sentences that could be closely collated with Xuanzang’s (the word-for-word wording of the four masters’ similes, the defining sentence of the Sautrāntikas’ 「曾有當有」 tr. “having once been and being to be,” the rendering of the name of the non-Buddhists of the Rain Host), whose wording and page anchors are not yet settled, and so this item does not cite their words but records only the scenes in which they standbetter a blank than a filling.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563)

The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「分別隨眠品」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies”: T1562 gives 「辯隨眠品第五」 tr. “Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five” (in twelve parts), and T1563 gives 「辯隨眠品第六」 tr. “Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies, chapter six”. Do not search Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises with the Kośa’s 「分別隨眠品」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies,” nor search with the one form 「辯」 tr. “adjudicate” for 「辨」 tr. “distinguish” (a difference of usage already established at the level of the whole work in this collection). The scene of this unit begins in T1562 at 「之七」 tr. “part seven” — its opening sentence being 「如是略述三世有無理趣正邪有差別已」 tr. “having thus briefly set forth that in the reasoning about the existence or nonexistence of the three times there is a difference of right and wrong”〔T29n1562 0625b22〕— and ends before 「之十」 tr. “part ten”; the opening sentence of 「之十」 tr. “part ten,” 「如是已辯隨眠」 tr. “the latent tendencies having thus been adjudicated,” answers word for word in scene to the first sentence of Unit 3, which is corroboration on Saṅghabhadra’s side for the boundary between Unit 2 and Unit 3. The form = citing only at the locs where there is a real debate with the Kośa · not citing generally.

「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is Saṅghabhadra’s designation for Vasubandhu (the author of the Kośa). Within the scene-range of this unit 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” occurs twenty-two times, every one of them in the fixed form of citing Vasubandhu’s own words word for word and then refuting them. Those bearing the greater weight are recorded below.

One: the Sautrāntikas’ comprehensive answer, “we too say that the times of past and future exist,” is cited — the Kośa gives 「我等亦說有去來世」 tr. “we too say that the times of past and future exist,” and 「謂過去世曾有名有,未來當有,有果因故」 tr. “that is, the past time is named existent as having once existed, and the future as being to exist, there being a cause able to produce the result”〔0105b05〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it and says 「經主於中欲以強力逼令非了」 tr. “the Sūtra-master would herein by main force press it into unintelligibility”〔T29n1562 0626b20〕, and below records Vasubandhu’s words word for word and then presses him from the standpoint of the Vaibhāṣika school. ⇒ What is at issue is the bound of the word 「有」 tr. “exists” (existence by the two natures of having-once-been and being-to-be, as cause and result / real existence of the entity). One sense with two schools, recorded together · no adjudication of who prevails.

Two: the objection from consciousness arising from two conditions is rejected as 「乖於論道」 tr. “at variance with the way of treatise-reasoning” — the Kośa gives 「意法為緣生意識者,為法如意作能生緣?為法但能作所緣境」 tr. “as for the mental faculty and dharmas being the conditions from which a mental consciousness arises: does the dharma act as a producing condition in the way the mental faculty does, or can the dharma act only as the object-field taken as object?”〔0105b27〕. Saṅghabhadra assesses it thus: 「經主此言乖於論道」 tr. “these words of the Sūtra-master are at variance with the way of treatise-reasoning”〔T29n1562 0627c25〕, and below sets forth positively the Abhidharma school’s sense of 「佛說二緣能生於識」 tr. “the Buddha said that two conditions can produce a consciousness.” The wording is fiercer than in the item above.

Three: the sentence 「若欲善說一切有者」 tr. “if one would state ‘all exists’ well” is called outright a 「謗」 tr. “slander” — the Kośa gives 「若欲善說一切有者,應如契經所說而說」 tr. “if one would state ‘all exists’ well, one ought to state it as the sūtra states it”〔0106a23〕. Saṅghabhadra cites this sentence and marks it 「經主此中作如是謗」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master utters such a slander”〔T29n1562 0630c14〕.

Four: the whole of Root Stanza 27 is expressly marked as “the Sūtra-master raising objections at length” — Saṅghabhadra gives 「然彼經主於此義中,迷執情深復廣興難」 tr. “yet that Sūtra-master, in this matter, being deep in confused attachment, further raises objections at length”〔T29n1562 0631c17〕, and below cites word for word the whole of the Kośa’s Root Stanza 27 (the four lines beginning “what obstructs the function”) as the text objected with. ⇒ This is Saṅghabhadra’s own defining verdict upon the greatest passage of refutation in this unit, and stands as the obverse of the three commentaries’ marking it 「經部破」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas refute” (see item six).

Five: the Vaibhāṣika masters’ closing 「法性甚深」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound” is denounced as 「詭設謗言」 tr. “a slanderous saying craftily set up” — the Kośa gives 「毘婆沙師作如是說:如現實有過去未來。所有於中不能通釋」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say thus: past and future are really existent as the present is; whatever within this cannot be explained through”〔0106b01〕·「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach”〔0106b03〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it and says 「經主於此詭設謗言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master craftily sets up a slanderous saying”〔T29n1562 0634c19〕— the fiercest wording anywhere in this debate. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra’s meaning is that the closing upon 「甚深」 tr. “profound” is a phrase set up by Vasubandhu and not a phrase of the Vaibhāṣika masters themselves. The fact of the tone is recorded, and no verdict is passed as to who is right.

Six: Saṅghabhadra concludes his whole refutation — 「正對經主決擇過未,盡彼所能」 tr. “meeting the Sūtra-master directly and adjudicating past and future, to the utmost of his power”〔T29n1562 0635a02〕. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra himself declares that upon the passage of real existence in the three times he has exhausted his interrogation of Vasubandhu.

Seven: the glosses too are cited — the Kośa gives 「諸境界中流注相續泄過不絕故名為漏」 tr. “because within the several object-fields it flows on in a continuous stream and leaks out harm without ceasing, it is called outflow”〔0108b01〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it and says 「經主此中復作是說:若善釋者應作是言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master says again: one who would explain it well ought to say thus”〔T29n1562 0642a13〕— the last occurrence of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” within the scene-range of this unit.

Eight: the answering passage in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, and one place where it is wholly absent (a negative proposition · compared by the structure of the scene) — within the passage answering to this unit, T1563 reproduces the four masters’ divergent accounts almost word for word: 「尊者法救作如是說:由類不同,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says thus: it is by difference of class that the three times differ”〔T29n1563 0901c13〕·「尊者妙音作如是說:由相有別,三世有異」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: it is by there being a difference of mark that the three times differ”〔T29n1563 0901c18〕— nearly word for word the same as the Kośa’s own sentences (Ghoṣa’s 「相有別」 tr. “there being a difference of mark” differing by one character from the Kośa’s 「相不同」 tr. “difference of mark”). It then closes directly with 「是故三世實有義成,諸有智人應隨信學」 tr. “therefore the sense that the three times are really existent is made out, and all who have wisdom ought to follow it in faith and study it”〔T29n1563 0902a25〕, without one character in between touching Vasubandhu’s long interrogation from 「何礙用云何」 tr. “what obstructs the function, and what time the function is” onward, and without one citation of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”** ⇒ the passage refuting Root Stanza 27 is wholly absent from the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, and is marked absent as it stands. This belongs to the division of labor between the two treatises (the Correct Principle debating line by line · the Revealing the Doctrine restating positively the definitions of its own school), and is not an accidental omission; recorded without adjudication.

⇒ In all the items above Saṅghabhadra reviews Vasubandhu’s own text sentence by sentence and then presses him from the standpoint of his own school, the form being highly uniform (citing the sentence — refuting it — or establishing his own school). At items three and five Saṅghabhadra assesses Vasubandhu’s words outright as 「謗」 tr. “slander” and 「詭設謗言」 tr. “a slanderous saying craftily set up,” the wording being fierce; by this collection’s rule of not entering into the disputes of the schools, this item only records the fact of the tone and passes no verdict as to who is right.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

The absence of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition already proved · marked absent as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragmentary text, of which seven fascicles survive = Fascicles One, Two, Four, Five, Six, Seven, and Seventeen — the Chapter on the World, the Chapter on Action, and the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies are wholly absent. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary, the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies is absent, and this unit has no line-by-line explanation of his to hang upon, and the words of other fascicles are not made to serve in its place; the remark on the number of lines of this chapter in the general conspectus of his Fascicle One is a conspectus and not a line-by-line commentary, and may not be made to serve either. The three commentaries are recorded together below.

(1) The Main Outline of Unit 2 and Its Subdivisions

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0309b22〕marks 「此下第六明惑」 tr. “below, the sixth, explaining the afflictions,” and divides beneath it into two, 「一約世明繫、二約斷明繫」 tr. “first, explaining binding with reference to the times; second, explaining binding with reference to abandonment.” He afterward sets up a seventh division〔T41n1821 0314c20〕: 「此下大文第七明惑隨增」 tr. “from here below, the seventh of the main text, explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions,” and divides it again〔T41n1821 0314c21〕: 「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」 tr. “first, properly explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions; second, explaining that a mind is possessed of latent tendencies.”
  • Fabao〔T41n1822 0701a19〕marks 「已下大文第六明世縛事通局」 tr. “from here below, the sixth of the main text, explaining the general and particular extent of the binding of things across the times,” and beneath it alone opens four divisions〔T41n1822 0701a20〕: 「一世縛通局、二證三世有、三建立三世、四破三世有」 tr. “first, the general and particular extent of binding across the times; second, proving that the three times exist; third, establishing the three times; fourth, refuting the existence of the three times.”
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0928b24〕marks 「從此第六,明惑能繫」 tr. “from here the sixth, explaining that the afflictions can bind,” and beneath it gives 「一約世明能繫、二約斷明能繫」 tr. “first, explaining the power to bind with reference to the times; second, explaining the power to bind with reference to abandonment.”
  • ⇒ The three agree completely in adjudging that “the whole of Unit 2 = the chapter explaining the afflictions (the binding of things across the times)”; the number of divisions runs in two patterns (Puguang and Yuanhui twofold, Fabao fourfold), and the wording of the division-names runs in three families (Puguang’s 「此下第N」 tr. “below, the Nth,” Fabao’s 「大文第N」 tr. “the Nth of the main text,” Yuanhui’s 「從此第N」 tr. “from here the Nth”). Recorded without adjudication.

(2) The Glossing of the Names and of the Sense of the Four Masters

  • Dharmatrāta — Puguang glosses his name thus: 「能救正法、或正法救彼、或以正法救人,故名法救」 tr. “he can defend the right dharma, or the right dharma defends him, or he defends men with the right dharma, and so he is named Dharma-defended”〔T41n1821 0310c03〕; and glosses his sense thus: 「如破金器作餘物時,方、圓等形雖復有殊、而顯無異」 tr. “as when a vessel of gold is broken up and made into some other vessel, the square and round and other shapes being distinct while the visible color is not distinct”〔T41n1821 0310c06〕(this citation bearing upon item 0104007 of this treatise’s collation notes, for which see item three).
  • Ghoṣa — Puguang: 「音聲妙故名曰妙音。梵云懼沙,舊云瞿沙,訛也」 tr. “because his voice is fine he is called Fine-Voice; in Sanskrit Jusha; the old rendering Qusha is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0310c12〕.
  • Vasumitra — Puguang: 「此即第三師說。世是天名,與天遂友故名世友」 tr. “this is the third master’s account. ‘World’ is the name of a god, and because he came to be friends with the god he is named World-Friend”〔T41n1821 0310c22〕, and sets out the analysis of his Sanskrit name: 「梵名筏蘇密呾囉,筏蘇名世,密呾囉名友。舊云和須密,訛也」 tr. “the Sanskrit name is Fasumidaluo; fasu means world and midaluo means friend; the old rendering Hexumi is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0310c25〕. The account of how Vasumitra got his name is carried by Puguang alone among the three commentaries.
  • Buddhadeva — Puguang: 「能覺悟天,故名覺天。梵云勃陀提婆,勃陀名覺,提婆名天。舊云佛陀提婆,訛也」 tr. “he can awaken the gods, and so is named Awakening-God; in Sanskrit Botuotipo, botuo meaning awakening and tipo meaning god; the old rendering Fotuotipo is corrupt”〔T41n1821 0311a03〕.
  • Fabao’s sentence-form — Fabao uses for all four masters the uniform form “this sets forth the Nth reckoning” (as for Vasumitra, 「此述第三計也」 tr. “this sets forth the third reckoning”〔T41n1822 0704a06〕), differing slightly in wording from Puguang’s “this is the Nth master,” while the doctrinal attributions are wholly the same.
  • Yuanhui’s conspectus sentence — Yuanhui, at his general outline sentence, first sets the four terms side by side: 「一類異、二相異、三位異、四待異」 tr. “first, difference of class; second, difference of mark; third, difference of position; fourth, difference of relation”〔T41n1823 0929b18〕; this listing of four terms in a summary is peculiar to Yuanhui among the three (Puguang and Fabao both explain the masters one by one as the text runs, and do not list the four terms at the general outline sentence).

(3) The Assessment That Takes Vasumitra

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0311a28〕: 「此即評取第三世友」 tr. “this is the assessment that takes the third, Vasumitra” — Puguang states plainly that 「評取第三」 tr. “the assessment that takes the third” is the author’s (Vasubandhu’s) own judgment, and not a fresh judgment set up by Puguang.
  • Yuanhui〔T41n1823 0929c09〕: 「應置數論外道朋中,以數論執法有轉變故也」 tr. “it ought to be placed within the party of the Sāṃkhya non-Buddhists, since the Sāṃkhyas hold that dharmas undergo transformation,” beneath which he continues, 「故此四中,第三世友立世最善」 tr. “and so among these four, the third, Vasumitra, establishes the times best.” This passage of Yuanhui occurs twice in the whole of T41n1823 (the other occurrence being earlier in this chapter), the two being nearly word for word the same and differing only in the presence or absence of one character 「宗」 tr. “school” — recorded as a repetition within Yuanhui’s own writing, this unit hanging upon the later of the two occurrences.
  • ⇒ The three commentaries are highly convergent in their statements about “the author’s assessment taking Vasumitra,” their wording nearly identical (being a fixed formula of exposition). Recorded without adjudication.

(4) The Attribution of Question and Answer in the Passage Refuting Real Existence in the Three Times (the Three Commentaries Agreeing Completely)

  • Puguang marks the school line by line — 「經部難。去、來實有,應名現在,何謂去、來」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object: if past and future are really existent they ought to be called present; what is meant by past and future?”〔T41n1821 0311b01〕·「說一切有部答。指同前說」 tr. “the school that says all exists answers, pointing to what was said above”〔T41n1821 0311b02〕·「經部復難」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object again”〔T41n1821 0311b03〕·「說一切有部答」 tr. “the school that says all exists answers”〔T41n1821 0311b06〕·「說一切有部救」 tr. “the school that says all exists defends”〔T41n1821 0311c03〕·「經部破,釋世便壞」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas refute, explaining ‘time collapses’”〔T41n1821 0311c08〕·「說一切有部救。何為不成」 tr. “the school that says all exists defends: how can it not be made out?”〔T41n1821 0311c12〕·「此下廣破。經部牒前毘婆沙師立義徵破」 tr. “below, the refutation at length: the Sautrāntikas cite the position established above by the Vaibhāṣika masters and interrogate and refute it”〔T41n1821 0311c24〕. ⇒ The chain of question and answer is unbroken, the school being marked at every round.
  • Fabao corroborates — 「此經部難也」 tr. “this is the Sautrāntikas objecting”〔T41n1822 0704a27〕·「牒救非也」 tr. “citing the defense and rejecting it”〔T41n1822 0704b20〕·「有部救也。即是釋頌第二句『無異』二字」 tr. “this is the Sarvāstivādins defending; it is the explanation of the two characters ‘not distinct’ in the second line of the stanza”〔T41n1822 0704c02〕·「此總結也。已上破就作用分三世也」 tr. “this is the general conclusion; the above refutes the dividing of the three times upon function”〔T41n1822 0704c11〕. At the sentence 「若謂眾緣不和合者」 tr. “if it be said that the several conditions have not come together” Fabao expressly marks 「牒救非也」 tr. “citing the defense and rejecting it” (citing the Sarvāstivādins’ defense first and rejecting it after), while Puguang folds this sentence into the continuation of the Sautrāntikas’ objection and sets up no separate label for the answering partythis is the one difference between Puguang and Fabao in the density of attribution at one and the same sentence (Fabao dividing one layer more than Puguang). Recorded as it stands, with no verdict as to which is right.
  • Yuanhui’s general adjudication — at the head of Root Stanza 27 Yuanhui first passes a general adjudication, 「前三句經部破,第四句有宗答」 tr. “the first three lines are the Sautrāntikas refuting, the fourth line the answer of the school that holds existence”〔T41n1823 0929c19〕, and marks the last line separately: 「此法性甚深者,薩婆多救也」 tr. “as for ‘the nature of this dharma is profound,’ that is the Sarvāstivādins defending”〔T41n1823 0930a09〕. ⇒ Yuanhui divides the whole four-line stanza between the two parties (three lines to the Sautrāntikas, one to the Sarvāstivādins), a summarizing turn of phrase peculiar to him; Puguang and Fabao both mark line by line as the prose runs, and pass no general adjudication at the head of the stanza.
  • The three commentaries agree completely in the criteria by which they attribute question and answer in this passage: the refuting party is uniformly marked 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” (Puguang 「經部難」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object” and 「經部破」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas refute” · Fabao 「經部難」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas object” · Yuanhui 「經部破」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas refute”), and the defending (answering) party uniformly 「說一切有部」 tr. “the school that says all exists,” 「有部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins,” 「薩婆多」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins” (different names for the same thing). Compared round by round, not one round diverges.

(5) The Marking of the Two Blocks That Are Not Root Stanzas

  • The quoted stanza — Fabao: 「引頌破也」 tr. “a stanza adduced in refutation”〔T41n1822 0704c14〕.
  • The summary stanza — Puguang: 「說頌重攝。總結」 tr. “a stanza is spoken to gather it again; a general conclusion”〔T41n1821 0316b03〕· Fabao: 「此兩行頌重述前義」 tr. “these two lines of stanza restate the preceding sense”〔T41n1822 0707a14〕. ⇒ Both define its character by 「重攝/重述前義」 tr. “gathering again / restating the preceding sense,” which agrees with the treatise’s own warrant in the preceding text, 「為攝前義,復說頌言」 tr. “in order to gather up the preceding sense, a further stanza is spoken”〔0106c15〕.

(6) The Increase by Attachment of the Afflictions and the Mind Possessed of Latent Tendencies

  • Beneath the division 「明惑隨增」 tr. “explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions” Puguang divides again into 「一正明惑隨增、二明心有隨眠」 tr. “first, properly explaining the increase by attachment of the afflictions; second, explaining that a mind is possessed of latent tendencies”〔T41n1821 0314c21〕— the sixteen dharmas and their object-consciousnesses (Roots 29–31 · including the summary stanza and the instance of the faculty of pleasure) belonging to the former, and Root 32, 「有隨眠心二」 tr. “a mind possessed of latent tendencies is of two kinds,” to the latter. This division is just the division of the treatise’s two questions, 「何事有幾隨眠隨增」 tr. “how many latent tendencies increase by attachment upon a given thing” and 「若心由彼名有隨眠」 tr. “if a mind is called possessed of latent tendencies by reason of them.”

(7) The Starting Point of the Arising of the Ten Latent Tendencies in Order

  • Above the treatise’s 「先由無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through ignorance one fails to understand the truths”〔0107a22〕Puguang adds two characters, giving 「先由不共無明於諦不了」 tr. “first, through independent ignorance one fails to understand the truths”〔T41n1821 0316c20〕— the two characters 「不共」 tr. “independent” being a limitation added by Puguang (independent ignorance, not the general sense of defiled ignorance), the text of the treatise itself not having these two characters. ⇒ This item marks it as it stands as Puguang’s addition, which may not be taken for a direct statement of the treatise.

(8) A General-Sense Analogy for the Three Causes and Conditions

  • Puguang explains the three causes and conditions thus: 「因謂六因、緣謂四緣」 tr. “cause means the six causes, condition means the four conditions”〔T41n1821 0317a11〕— hanging the three that the treatise establishes (the unabandoned latent tendency · the object-field’s being present · improper attention) upon the general Abhidharma frame of 「六因四緣」 tr. “the six causes and the four conditions.” This is one of Puguang’s more strongly pedagogical items, and the frame is one Puguang adduces, not one the text carries of itself.

(9) The Outline of the Passage of Glosses and Its Boundary

  • Puguang〔T41n1821 0318a24〕marks 「此下第二釋名」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the names,” and himself marks what it does not include〔T41n1821 0318a27〕: 「纏後別明,故此不問」 tr. “the entanglements are explained separately later, and so are not asked after here.” ⇒ The gloss on 「纏」 tr. “entanglement” falls not in this unit but after it, which agrees with the closing boundary of this treatise〔0108b14〕and with Paramārtha’s closing boundary〔T29n1559 0261c24〕, three witnesses corroborating one another, and is outline-side corroboration for the boundary between Unit 2 and Unit 3.

VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)

The real existence in the three times argued in this unit and the latent tendencies glossed in it are together the great pivot of the sectarian Abhidharma’s “side of time” and “side of the entity of the afflictions”; their reception into the Yogācāra lineage runs thus (each item hung upon that lineage word for word · recording coordinates only, passing no settled verdict):

  • Real existence in the three times → the Yogācāra’s 「過去、未來既非實有」 tr. “past and future are not really existent”: this unit records the Sarvāstivādins’ establishing of 「三世實有」 tr. “the three times are really existent” by two proofs from teaching and principle〔the passage at 0104b05〕, and records the author’s refutation at length, closing with 「法性甚深非尋思境」 tr. “the nature of dharmas is profound and is not the object-field that pondering can reach”〔0106b03〕. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only states the same proposition outright in the opposite sense — 「過去、未來既非實有,非常可爾;非斷如何」 tr. “since past and future are not really existent, that they are not permanent may be granted; but how are they not annihilated?”〔T31n1585 0012c15〕— and sets up the answering line 「過去、未來若是實有,可許非斷」 tr. “if past and future were really existent, it might be granted that they are not annihilated”〔T31n1585 0012c16〕, resolving the two extremes of annihilation and permanence by a consciousness that turns constantly like a stream. ⇒ Upon one and the same problem (how, with past and future existent or not, cause and result are established as unbroken), this unit records the two parties without concluding, while the Yogācāra lineage answers by the continuity of the eighth consciousness — the most direct anchor of Bridge ② within the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies. The entity established differs, while the difficulty met is the same. Recorded only · not adjudicated.
  • The entity of the latent tendency → the Yogācārabhūmi’s 「麁重,亦名隨眠」 tr. “coarseness, also named latent tendency”: this unit establishes the sense of the latent tendency by the glosses — subtle, twofold increase by attachment, following after, binding along (Root 39). The Yogācārabhūmi, in its division of the seeds belonging to one’s own being, gives word for word 「若煩惱品所攝,名為麁重,亦名隨眠」 tr. “what is gathered under the class of the afflictions is named coarseness, and is also named latent tendency”〔T30n1579 0284c04〕, and draws its boundary thus: 「若異熟品所攝,及餘無記品所攝,唯名麁重,不名隨眠」 tr. “what is gathered under the class of maturation, and what is gathered under the remaining indeterminate classes, is named coarseness alone and is not named latent tendency”〔T30n1579 0284c05〕. ⇒ This unit establishes the name by the character 「隨」 tr. “following” (following after · binding along · increase by attachment), while that lineage establishes the entity by seed and coarseness; both alike grant that the latent tendency is a portion lying dormant and constantly following, while the entity to which it is fastened differs. A coordinate at which one name is opened and gathered by two lineages, recorded only · not adjudicated.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle is 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty”〔T29 0104a02〕, and the continued chapter title 「分別隨眠品第五之二」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five, part two”〔T29 0104a06〕.
  • Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collation witness): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings, under the treatise section, gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕. His chapter name is 「中分別惑品」 tr. “the middle, Analysis of the Afflictions,” and his fascicle count is two, not aligning with Xuanzang’s three (see item four).
  • The translation of the two treatises of debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings concludes, 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above share the stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa and differ in their explanations; both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four characters 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the stanzas the same, the explanations different” are the warrant for the form of item five of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose their own prose; and what is seen in this unit makes it especially plain: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle cites the Kośa’s prose sentence by sentence and then refutes it (「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” twenty-two times), while the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine restates positively the definitions of its own school and is wholly absent at the passage of Vasubandhu’s refutation. With one and the same 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the stanzas the same, the explanations different,” the manner of the two treatises’ 「釋」 tr. “explanation” is different.
  • The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records the form of his composing thus: 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “he sets up the sense of the Sarvāstivādins, and wherever there is a partial place refutes it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ The passage of real existence in the three times in this unit is the most typical instance of that sentence — first setting out in full the Sarvāstivādins’ two proofs from teaching and principle and their four ways of establishing the times, then refuting them line by line by the Sautrāntikas’ reasoning; and the three commentaries all mark this passage “the Sautrāntikas refute · the Sarvāstivādins defend” (item six), agreeing with the form the Life records. The fact is recorded, and no verdict of superiority is passed.
  • The independence of the stanza edition: the separate edition of the root stanzas = the Root Stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa T29n1560, whose chapter title for the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies is 「分別隨眠品第五」 tr. “Analysis of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five”〔T29n1560 0319a09〕, with the interlinear stanza count 「六十九頌」 tr. “sixty-nine stanzas”〔T29n1560 0319a09〕; this unit’s Root 29 stands there as 「見苦集修斷,若欲界所繫」 tr. “what is abandoned through the seeing of suffering, of origin, and through cultivation, if affiliated to the desire realm”〔T29n1560 0319c08〕, and the first line of Root 39 at〔T29n1560 0319c28〕. This unit’s quoted stanza and summary stanza both yield zero throughout T1560, which is corroboration from the stanza edition itself.
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies absent).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558 Fascicle Twenty (the base text)〔0104a02–0108b14〕: head-title of the fascicle 0104a02 · continued chapter title 0104a06 · opening sentence 0104a07 · Root 23 and Root 24 0104a10 · Root 25 0104b03 · Root 26 0104b29 · Root 27 0105a07 · the warrant for the quoted stanza 0105b01 · the quoted stanza 0105b02 · the close of the incidental discussion 0106b03 · “the incidental discussion is finished” 0106b08 · Root 28 0106b12 · Roots 29–31 0106b25 · the warrant for the summary stanza 0106c15 · the summary stanza 0106c16 · “one corner” 0106c22 · Root 32 0107a12 · Root 33 0107a20 · Root 34 0107b12 · the opening of the section on the afflictions 0107b20 · Roots 35–38 0107b26 · Root 39 0108a19 · the closing sentence of the fascicle 0108b10.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the answering passage 0257b11–0261c24. Principal items 0257b11 · 0257c04 · 0257c29 · 0258a07 · 0258a12 · 0258a17 · 0258c27 · 0261c25 (the beginning of the scene of Unit 3).
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562〔Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies, chapter five · part seven beginning at 0625b22〕: 0625b22 · 0626b20 · 0627c25 · 0630c14 · 0631c17 · 0634c19 · 0635a02 · 0642a13. T1563〔Adjudication of the Latent Tendencies, chapter six〕: 0901c13 · 0901c18 · 0902a25 (followed directly by the sentence answering to “abandoned and yet not released from bondage” · the passage of Vasubandhu’s refutation wholly absent).
  • Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty beginning at 0309b18〕: 0309b18 (the anchor of the fascicle head-title)· 0309b22 · 0310c03 · 0310c06 · 0310c12 · 0310c22 · 0310c25 · 0311a03 · 0311a28 · 0311b01 · 0311b02 · 0311b03 · 0311b06 · 0311c03 · 0311c08 · 0311c12 · 0311c24 · 0314c20 · 0314c21 · 0316b03 · 0316c20 · 0317a02 (the warrant for the CB restoration)· 0317a11 · 0318a24 · 0318a27.
  • Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty beginning at 0701a15〕: 0701a15 (the anchor of the fascicle head-title)· 0701a19 · 0701a20 · 0704a06 · 0704a27 · 0704b20 · 0704c02 · 0704c11 · 0704c14 · 0707a14.
  • Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise Proper Twenty beginning at 0928b22〕: 0928b22 (the anchor of the fascicle head-title)· 0928b24 · 0929b18 · 0929c09 · 0929c19 · 0930a09. Treatise Proper Twenty has no chapter-title line, and its boundary is checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle.
  • Shentai X53n0836: the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies wholly absent — this unit has no Shentai to hang upon (marked absent as it stands · not supplied · not made up from other fascicles).
  • The stanza edition T29n1560: the chapter title and the interlinear stanza count for the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies 0319a09 · the first line of Root 29 0319c08 · the first line of Root 39 0319c28.
  • Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T31n1585 0012c15 · 0012c16; T30n1579 0284c04 · 0284c05.
  • Catalogues and biography: T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0621a01; T50n2049 0190b15.
  • Collation: forty collation notes in Fascicle Twenty (thirty-six variant readings fully enumerated · four in the filter bucket recorded alongside · three of them CBETA restorations marked ⟨CB⟩)· not one case for emending the base text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0